#some people love striking a minor cords

[zestylemonsz]

mfs really be saying "believe all victims" until the one being accused of the crime is someone they like.

[theblueflower05]

First Love/ Late Spring

A/N: I had no right to listen to Mitski and write for Neteyam but here I am. I’ve been working on this on and off since December but finally decided to get serious and post it. Hope you guys like it!

Word Count: 5k+

Warnings: Masturbation(F receiving). Breeding Kink if ya really dig. Angst. Talks of self doubt and insecurity. All Characters are aged up 18+.

You are responsible for cultivating your own online experience, please do not interact if any of these tags are triggering to you. Minors DNI.

Summary: Neteyam has passed his Metkayinan Iknimaya, and is now free to choose a woman. Why did you ever think he would choose you? Neteyam X Na'vi Reader.

Series Masterlist(All parts can be found here)

Next> Crawling Back to You(Part Two)

One word from you and I would jump off of this ledge I’m on, baby.

Tell me don’t so I can crawl back in- Mitski, First Love/Late Spring

As the beloved niece of the reigning Olo’eyktan, in your life you had wanted for nothing.

Had spent the last nineteen years in isolated bliss. The island of Awa’atlu and your tribes familiar inhabitants were all you knew. Your life moved to a steady beat, as sure as the morning eclipse. As rhythmic as the tides.

And you had been content, really you had. Too busy to be bored. Too beloved to truly dwell on the gap. On the absence of a mate no matter how much your Uncle; Tonowari urged you to accept one of the many offerings of courtship. Lonely maybe, but happy.

Useful. Focused.

Ever since the Sully’s arrival, you have felt anything but.

Descending from the skies on ikran back, they left plumes of sand in their wake. Shook up everything you had ever known as they stood there on the beach, adrift. Out of place, different then anything you had ever seen with their dark skin and thin tales. That morning had been a whirlwind of harsh words and brief but tense negotiations.

So much change had happened in such a small amount of time that it was hard to wrap your head around-

The leader of the Sully Tribe, Jake, had begged Uturu for his family. And ever benevolent, your Uncle Tonowari had granted it to them.

Overwhelmed by crowds, you don't recall much more of that day except for the desire to run away. To escape the strained aura’s of the hesitant clans people and the exhausted newcomers. You’d gone to away, eager to get back to your herbs and tinctures. To the safety of familiarity to digest the entire situation.

You’d been stopped in your tracks, rooted in place, by a pair of striking golden orbs.

A stare like none you’d ever known. His eyes resonated with you. Plucking a cord n your chest that echoed throughout the rest of your body. You’d never felt anything like it. Never been so affected by a stranger.

Never been so affected by anyone.

Even now, months later, thinking of Neteyam that look he’d given you on his first day here makes you hot. You dream about it, about him often. He plagues you, has taken up permanent space in your subconscious.

You wake most mornings to phantom touches. To his voice ringing in your ears and an empty bed mat that feels too cold.

This morning is no different. Your eyes flutter open with a gasp and your heart is beating madly in your chest.

It's early. You have only moments before you will be expected to wake and start your daily routine. Really, you should’ve been up by now-

Instead you lie in your corner of the family mauri, the privacy curtains pulled around your bed as you shoulder into the woven blankets. Your hands slip down- lower on your belly and into the dip of your tweng.

Between your legs you’re hot, soaked and pulsing as you always seem to be these days. Your clit swollen almost painfully as you press your fingers to it, rubbing firm little circles as you search for some kind of relief. Humping harshly into your small hand, cupping your sex desperately as you recall Dream Neteyam.

He’d pinned you to a tall palm, your belly pressing against the rough bark as buried his nose in your hair. All panting breaths and wandering hands.

“You’re so beautiful”

“I’m right here”

“Let me have you, I have to have you”

Dream Neteyam says all the things you want to hear as he ravages you. He’s sure footed, cocky in that way that you knew he could be. He’s pushy and needy and you’d give him anything if he asked for it, Eywa all he had to do is hint that he wanted it-

“Spread your legs for me, sevin ”

You bite your lips bloody, your fangs digging into them as your thick thighs clamp shut around your hands and your pussy spasms. You want to cry out as you come. Fight the urge to whine because it’s not enough, you’re still so empty.

Neteyam’s name is always on your tongue as you come down from your self induced high.

“Y/N? My Child, are you awake?”

There’s no time to bask in the afterglow, you wrench your hands away. Wiping the mess on your blankets as you shoot up straight-

“Yes? Yes. I’m coming, i’ll be out a minute” You try to keep your voice from breaking and just barley succeed.

Ronal who had peeked a head into the empty mauri isn't convinced, but accepts it anyway “Hurry now, we have to get going. The tide pools will be filling and we need to restock the sea-tsam(kelp like herbs), you haven't even eaten breakfast yet. Up!”

You only release the breath stuck in your chest when she’s scurrying back out of the home- one of these days you’re going to get caught.

Your people are free with their sexuality, there’s no shame in pleasure whether it be self inflicted or given by another. But it would make those pesky questions arise- if you’re so needy, Y/N- why do you refuse every eligible bachelor that comes your way?

You huff, thinking about that very thing as you get ready for the day. Bruising through your long hair almost violently as you chew it over.

If you need to be fucked so badly, why are you three years into adulthood without a mate? You don’t even have a possible suitor- your friends are having babies, building lives, and you’re still living with your family.

It used to be that you we’re hyper focused on your role in the clan. On your training as part of the Tsakarem. On preparing Tsireya for the day she reaches adulthood and takes over her mother’s title.

You had always been family oriented, and the clan had accepted it-

But now there were whispers. Inquiries, never spoken to you but always about you. It’s an oddity that such a pretty young woman with such high standing is choosing to be alone.

Is there something wrong with you?

· · ─────── ·𖥸· ─────── · ·

The only thing that’s wrong with you is your inability to focus on the most mundane of tasks as of late.

After a quick breakfast, you’d taken off. Determined to knock the long list of chores down.

You’d collected herbs until your fingers hurt and the satchel slung across your chest was full to the brim. You’d tended to the Elders, and checked in on the mother with newborns, still so fresh to the world that they’re connected to their Sa’nok kuru, constant Tsaheylu necessary at such a young age.

Healing isn't always glamorous, and while you’d much rather be mixing potions and sketching in your journals- you check fevers. Change chamber pots. Kiss the scraped knee’s of young ones.

You’re supposed to be heading back to the Healer’s Mauri, the large hut where Ronal waits for you-

But instead you get sidetracked.

It’s all you seem to do these days.

Lounging in the soft warm sand is so much easier then running around the village.

You’d come across your cousins who were circled by Roxto and the elder Sully’s, and it hadn't taken much convincing for you to tag along on whatever little adventure they had planned for the afternoon. It had led you to one of the smaller isles, a tiny thing that was mostly white sand beaches and deep rocky cove tunnels.

Lo’ak and Ao’nung practicing their breath holds, taking turns weaving through the underwater caves. The two had went from going for each others throat’s to thick as thieves, and your glad. Lo’ak’s troubled, but he’s not trouble. Not the way that your cousin's other asshole friends are.

Roxto and Neteyam wade through the crystal clear shallows, hunting for clams that are abundant at this time of year.

You’re sat with Kiri and Tsireya, the three of you staying in the beach and giggling about current clan gossip. Chattering endlessly.

Neteyam’s shoulders are broad and glisten in the bright afternoon sun. You can barely tear your gaze away from him. Hungrily, needing to glance back every few seconds-

“The celebration is in less then a month's time” Tsireya states, a small grin playing on her lips as she takes in the scene.

She knows about your feelings for the eldest Sully son, you’d confessed them to her in a fit one night. Unable to keep them caged in your chest anymore. She can understand the appeal- her own eyes had been glued to the family since the arrival.

What she can't understand is why you wont tell him- or at the very least why you’re being so damn shy about it. You had never been this demure before.

“I know, the preparations have been a real pain in my ass” You reply, turning on your side to face her. Arm bent at the elbow, chin propped in your hand. “Tonowari has me assisting with getting the ceremonial mats woven. It’s not fair”

“I think he just wants you to be…a more active participant this year” Tsireya chooses her words wisely, ignoring your side eye “It’s sweet”

“It’s annoying” you hiss, eyes rolling harshly. Your tail swishes behind you, a firm pat on the sand.

“This is the celebration that’s held for the hunters. The ones that pass their Iknimaya’s?” Kiri asks, intrigued. She’s inquisitive and you’d assured her early on that she could ask you anything, that you’d help her understand the customs of your people.

“Yes and it’s so much fun. You’ll see, the Hunters come back from Motnaui(ritualistic hunt) and we spend the day roasting their catch, thanking Eywa for her abundance. There’s dancing and singing- “ Tsireya’s eyes sparkle as she talks about it, glazed with nostalgia.

You let her rant a bit more before cutting her off, “And mating. Most of the hunters will stake their claim on any courtships that have been started”

Because yes, it is a celebration for the newly joined adults of the clan, but goes hand in hand with the fact that it is their first chance to choose a mate.

“We have something like this back in the forest, it's the start of Fertility Season right?” Kiri verifies and you nod. “Does it coincide with the rains here, too?”

“Mhmm, most newly mated pairs will spend the week or so tucked away…-” Tsireya’s cheeks get red and you roll your eyes.

“Coupling” You interject and she shoots you a look that has you tittering. Awe, your sweet young cousin, still a year away from her own Iknimaya. Innocent and shy when it comes to such topics.

Kiri doesn't look scandalized- she’d come to adulthood back in the forest. Though she hasn't chosen a mate she had partaken in many of the festivities.

“Yes, coupling” Tsireya continues. “Its all beautiful really, its my favorite time of year. Right after the return of the Tulkun of course”

Its nice listening to your cousin's version of the celebration. You think that yeah, your own view of it all used to be mostly the same. That was until you’d reached adulthood, and had spent the last cycles without a mate of your own. This week that Tsireya found so beautiful had just been wet for you. Yourself and other unmated , able bodied Na’vi took on the duties of the disposed clan members.

It was an honor to take care of your people while they were vulnerable.

It was embarrassing to have not found a mate of your own yet.

You wonder if this year you’d spend the week in the rain again.

“You don't seem excited” Kiri whispers and you force a smile onto your face almost instantly, not wanting to come off so extremely transparent.

“It’s not that I’m not-”

“Y/N hasn't mated yet”

“Obviously Tsireya, thank you for pointing that out” you deadpan at the girl but she continues on, not phased in the least by your attitude-

“But I do think that will change this year”

Kiri perks up, big eyes interested, a brow arched “Really? Has someone caught your eye? Every time any one even tries to start courting you, you give them the cold shoulder”

“That’s not true, I’m nice about it” you defend your actions “I just haven't been interested in any of their offers”

“‘Their’ being half of the unmated men in this clan” Kiri’s sarcasm rivals your own, you flick a small shell at her forehead.

“It hasn't felt right and Eywa wouldn't want me to settle. '' The words taste condescending as they roll off your tongue, you don't blame them for scoffing at you but it's true.

If you had accepted an offer in the past, you wouldn't be free to follow your hearts desire now…your eyes flick back to the shore. Back to the broad shoulders.

“I’m sure whoever you choose will be honored,” Kiri chuckles. “Surprised though, probably. I overheard a couple of Elder’s making bets that you’d make another suitor cry this year”

The peel of laughter that Tsireya lets out is shrill and loud,

Roxto and Neteyam’s heads turn, far out enough now that the surely cant hear the conversation but can hear the shrieks of joy. Roxto grins and signs something that you can't quite make out and Neteyam gives a small wave.

You can feel the big stupid smile on your face, it’s no surprise that Kiri acknowledges it.

“You didn't answer my question. Is there anyone in particular that you have your eye on?”

You gnaw on your bottom lip. You’d been wanting to run it past her for weeks. Desperate for her insight but too embarrassed to muster up the courage and ask for it.

“Tell her, tsmuk’tu” Tsireya urges gently.

“I have been hoping that…Neteyam might choose to court me. After his Iknimaya” You admit it, carefully watching her for her reaction. Your own ears are pressed to your head, your fingers winding around each other nervously.

“I was wondering why that idiot was going through his rites again” Kiri nods, like she’d found the missing piece of a puzzle.

One that she wasn't willing to share with the group.

“What’do you mean? If he wants to be a hunter, he has to” You point out the facts, the law of the village.

“Well yeah, but I mean look at how our dad did it. He didn't jump through all of the hoops, he just tamed his Skimwing on his own time. My brother has been adamant about wanting to be apart of ceremony”

You ingest Kiri’s words greedily, letting them expand in your chest. It’s hope, the fragile kind, the scariest kind.

“Maybe he just wants to prove himself as a hunter. We’ve heard his skill is legendary to the Omiticaya” you suggest and Tsireya pushes at your shoulder, shaking her head.

“Maybe” Kiri shrugs her shoulders “But mating is important to Neteyam. He’s always wanted a big family, I think he really idolized our parents' marriage. Mom said he must’ve taken an interest in a mate if he’s making such a big deal out of being a recognized adult here”

A big family. Neteyam wants to be a father.

The thought is heady. The seed has been planted in your head and you know there is no way that you will ever be able to dig it out.

“Do you think that-”

You're cut off by booming laughter, by clatter and chaos. Who else could it be but Ao’nung and Lo’ak coming back from the caves, they had the worst possible timing. You shoot daggers at your cousins fat head.

“What are you girls whispering about over here?” 'Nung teases as he drops next to you in the sand,

“That would be none of your business” You snipe, “Skxawng ass”

“Why so hostile, cuz?” Ao’nung starts “I was the one who invited you out here? You don't want to spend time with little ol’ me?”

“I spend too much time with you as is. I was hoping you had drowned down in those caves so I could get a break- NUNG!” you squeal as your cousin shakes his head, wringing out his wet hair all over you. The water is shockingly cold against your sun soaked skin.

Soon enough, Neteyam and Roxto come in from the waves, baskets full of multicolored shells. More than happy to share as they join the small circle.

“You had such a bountiful catch!” Tsireya applauds, happily accepting the oysters that Roxto offers.

You’re awkward around Neteyam on a good day- there's something so intimidating about his beauty. So tall and angular. But today? After the admittance you’d made to his sister? You can barely look at him.

You feel heavy and clunky and ugh, why does he make you so nervous? You’re playing with your hair, twisting the thick tendrils around your fingers idly when Neteyam turns to you.

“Do you want some?” He asks, already prying the tough shell open with his knife.

“Oh, yes please. They’re actually my favorite” You grin, and at least your voice doesn't project all the nerves you feel.

“I know” He hands you the oyster once he opens it and you try not to pay too much mind to how his fingers brush yours.

“How would you know that?” you slurp at the rich juice, grateful.

“Roxto was telling me about it” He says simply, already working open another shell to hand out.

“Oh yeah! Y/N remember when you ate so many of these that you got sick at dinner! I’ve never seen someone puke that much, it was never ending” Roxto chuckles, igniting laughter from the group.

You wince, the memory is not a particularly good one and you don't enjoy reliving it. Especially not in current company. You can feel your cheeks heat intensely.

“It was so bad! You got it all over dad’s lap and he didn't know what to do” Ao’nung adds hysterically “He just started panicking- picked you up by your tail and tossed your ass outside”

Tsireya breaks, giggling behind her hand and Kiri all but chokes. Lo’aks shaking his head good naturedly as Ao’nung and Roxto are in stitches- the only one who doesn't laugh is Neteyam. No, instead he gives you a gentle kind of smile, before going back to his task of shucking.

You’re only the butt of the joke for moments more before it ping-pongs to Lo’ak, who has almost cut one of his odd five fingers off in the process of prying open an ornery shell.

“Oh! Look brother, how pretty” Kiri points out the large blush colored pearl that Neteyam had almost swallowed.

“That’s good luck!” You grin “They don't usually get that big”

Huh. Good luck you say?” Neteyam picks it out of the shell, holding it between his thumb and pointer as he examines how it shines in the sun. Beautiful…

You’re frozen when he reaches out, the pearl in the palm of his hand.

“Here” he offers it to you.

The purple flush that completely takes over your face crawls down your neck too. You're completely flustered by the simple gesture of good will.

You should tell him that you can’t take it- that he should give it to Tuk, his little sister that loves making jewelry. Instead you’re hungry for anything, will accept any scraps of himself that Neteyam will give to you.

“Irayo” you beam as you accept the pear, tucking it away in your satchel for safe keeping. “I love it!”

He just gives you another one of those ever soft boyish grins, his eyes pools of liquid amber.

· · ─────── ·𖥸· ─────── · ·

As the weeks go by, there’s a certain light to you. A bounce in your step,

“Your aura has changed” Ronal informs you of the fact as the two of you sit in the Healers Mauri, plumes of heavy incense filling the space with fragrant smoke.

She’s far into her pregnancy now, but that has never stopped her from completing her duties. The salves she mixes with an expertise that comes from years of trial and error are potent and coveted.

Your lips quirk into a private smile as your fingers continue their threading. Working on a personal project in between your chores. “Has it really?”

She assesses you, her turquoise eyes all knowing as she takes you in. You’re a woman grown now far from the small child she had taken in with her husband all those years ago. In theses last few months you have blossomed, like a flower unfurling. She had an inkling of why-

“You are thinking of accepting courtship this cycle, yes?” It’s not a question, but a statement. One she already knows the answer to.

“I am” you whisper. “If he decides to pursue me, that is”

The comfortable quiet is back, both of you focusing on your respective tasks. You’d always been content just to bask in your Aunt’s presence.

“The Sully boy would be a fool not to court you” Ronal breaks the silence bluntly and you really should've had expected that she already knew.

· · ─────── ·𖥸· ─────── · ·

Where dread usually lives in your heart at this time of year, lies only excitement. Joy, that fragile hope as you prepare for the festival. Anyone who knows you can see the change, you throw yourself head first into ceremony prep. Spend hours sitting with Tsireya eagerly sowing together new pieces of clothing for the festivities.

You sing as you tend to your house work, sweet little tunes that your family is surprised to hear.

Tonowari is beaming, endlessly happy that you are going to give a member of the clan a chance. He’d been questioning your self induced isolation for years, and was eager to see which of his warriors had stolen your heart. Ronal refuses to tell him even though he knows she knows,

“It is not mine to share” his wife rebuff’s every time he questions.

As the day of the Iknimaya draws closer you try to make sure that Neteyam knows that you are open to courtship. You spend a decent amount of time with his family anyway, Tsireya and Lo’ak always connected at the hip and Kiri growing into a close friend.

You ask him about his training, tend to any wounds he may aquire diligently. Laugh at his bad jokes, and listen to his stories of home. He misses the forest, you can tell. You selfishly hope that there isn't a pretty Omaticayan girl waiting for him.

At dinner, in the largest communal mauri, filled to the brim with clans members who are all but vibrating with excitement for the close looming festivities, you navigate the people.

In your hands, a large plate made from a recycled shell piled is high. Fish roasted over the fire, steamed rice and root vegetables that you had harvested yourself.

You’d watched Neteyam along with a handful of other training warriors limp into dinner late. They look tired and worn down.

He’d plopped down next to his family without getting himself food, and that just wouldn't do.

“Jake, Neytiri- I see you” You greet his parents as you approach. The sit close together, always intertwined in one way or another.

‘He idolizes our parents marriage’

You understand Kiri’s words as you watch Toruk Makto and his mate, as you appraise their close bond.

Jake grins, Tuk in his lap. Greeting you right back, easy to conversate with. Neytiri is quieter, hard to read. Intimidating, just like Neteyam who favors her so much in looks. Still the older woman signs the greeting back to you.

“You look really rough” is not what you meant to say to their son. Neteyams brow bones rise and you could kick yourself. Definitely would later.

“Thanks, I feel it” Neteyam responds with a tired chuckle.

Instead you laugh too, albeit awkwardly, trying to remedy the situation “What I mean is, you didn't get yourself food- and I know how exhausting training can be. Here, please eat. I’d hate for you to lose strength this close to your rite”

He accepts the plate of food graciously and you try to ignore the heavy feeling of eyes on you. His families, the clans. People have noticed you, have noticed this act of service. There’s only one thing it can mean.

“Irayo Y/N, I appreciate you” he thanks, making room for you on the log that he’s sat atop “Would you like to sit with us?”

“Very much so- but I promised Elder Raou’wal that I would help him back to his mauri. His legs don't work like they used to, and I don't want him to fall again-” you curse your nature, the fact that you offer your help so freely.

All you want to do is take that seat, so close to Neteyam that your thighs would press against one and others.

“That is very kind” Neteyam soothes “It’s okay, another time”

“Yes, another time” You know you sound like an idiot. You feel like an idiot. Standing before him and his family uninvited.

You need to make a quick escape, overwhelmed by all of the attention. “Please, get some rest before tomorrow. I’ve had to tend to over worked warriors all week”

Neteyam’s grin…is something else. Something not so sweet. Something that makes you flustered, that he’s looking at you like that in front of his parents, in front of the tribe. “Don't worry about me, I'll be fine. Will you be there, tomorrow?”

“Of course I will” your response is quick, eager and it just makes that look on his face more intense.

“Good. Then I know everything will go well” his words make your heart beat so loudly your ears ring.

You don’t even know what to say, can barley keep your cool as you utter goodbye to his family, all of them quite obviously amused as you begin to scurry away.

You know the blush is burning up your whole face, that everyone can see your feelings as clear as day.

But-

You can’t leave him like that. Not with him facing is Iknimaya in the morning, with all of its promises of danger.

“May Eywa be with you, tomorrow and always” you give him the quiet blessing, truly hoping that the great mother looks over him.

He softens, physically. All of him slumping, as though you had put a balm on a jagged cut.

You don't wait for a reply.

Tonowari watches the exchange from his place at the head of the room,

Oh.

That is who had caught your eye, the warrior that had broken your resolve.

He shares a look with Ronal, his eyes comically wide and she laughs lowly at him.

“Ah my love, you have always been so slow”

· · ─────── ·𖥸· ─────── · ·

The Iknimaya rituals go as they always go, a long day full of young, strong hearted Na’vi eager to prove themselves. Most of them don’t succeed, at least half of them will need to wait until the next cycle to attempt it again.

Your family is at the center, you stand proudly behind Olo’eyktan Tonowari and Tsahik Ronal as they guide the young clan members through the rite of passage. Tsireya beside you, knowing that next cycle it will be her and Lo’ak attempting their own rites. Ao’nung cheering on young hunters that he had trained himself.

You love all of your people, the Metkayina one beating heart under Eywa’s watchful eye- yet you can't tear your focus away from Neteyam.

Your eyes are glued to him, and him only. The entire time. You watch, anxious and in awe. He’s so strong, all lean muscle and sharp mind. He mounts his Skimwing on the first try, much to the surprise of his peers. The people cheer him on, whopping loudly.

He’s beautiful, capable and skilled. He’s…stolen something from you. Abducted your soul, enthralled your thoughts in a way that almost felt intrusive.

You watch as the son of the first becomes a son of the sea, a man in both the Metkayina and Omiticaya tribes. A feat that almost none have accomplished.

The Motnaui is tradition, the freshly rited hunters will join the seasoned on a days long hunt. The time in the open ocean solidifies their bond to the tribe, their place that they have earned. Their chief will join them. Tonowari is eager, ecstatic for the time he gets to spend with his new hunters. With his ever growing tribe.

Everyone gathers to see the hunters off, so much love filling the crowded beach. Your people a buzz, tearful. Joyous.

You trail your fingers over the colorful Lei that lies around your neck. It matches the floral wreath nestled atop your head; the orchids are vibrant shades of fuchsia pinks and sunset yellows to represent your family.

They come in all shades, neon greens and baby blues, lilac purples and vibrant reds.

They are traded between your people at this time of year. Elders give them to children, sisters to their brothers. Tonowari wears many around his neck, the visual representation of how beloved he is to his clan.

To give a Lei can be friendly and platonic, sure. Especially if it is one of the dozens that are made just to be handed out- if a person wears multiple for clear decoration and celebration purposes only.

It can also be a very clear invitation for courtship- or at the very least consensual coupling. If a woman takes her lei off her own neck and presents it to a man, it is a sign of ownership. Marking that the specific male is taken for the duration of the fertility season.

You need to give Neteyam yours before he leaves, you want him to know that he has you. That you are his- and that you want him to be yours. That you will wait for him as he hunts and when he returns, he can have all of you.

You’re trying to find him in the crowd, your eyes scanning for the familiar dark blue skin that stands out so shockingly amongst your people-

Neteyam is with his family, all of them exuding proud energy. His mother cups his face in her lithe hands, his sisters hold onto his arms. His father pats his shoulder and his brother stares at him like he’s hung the stars.

You don't want to intrude on the moment, but you have to catch him before he leaves-

It’s like watching a horrible accident, like being witness to carnage that you just can't stop.

Seychelle, a clans member two years your junior, is beautiful. She’s a skilled singer and the daughter of a high ranking fisherman. She’s tall and shapely with pretty eyes, and its her first cycle as an eligible adult. As a woman grown who is available to mate.

She walks right up to Neteyam and his family boldly. Unafraid or ridden by anxiety like you always seem to be. All flirty smiles and fluttering lashes.

You’re too far away, can't hear what she says but you wouldn't want to anyway. Your chest is caving in and you feel like you can't breathe, your ears ring with the lack of oxygen.

You could challenge her. You have a high standing in the clan. You have first choice when it comes to mates,

But instead you just stand there. Bare witness to her taking off her bright orange Lei and slip it around Neteyams neck. He accepts it without a fuss, grinning and you can see his mouth form the words “thank you”.

Your nose burns and tears prick threateningly at your eyes but you know you can not let them fall. Not here.

You do what you do best;

You run away.

Not bothering to explain your exit to anyone, you probably couldn't form words around the lump in your throat anyway, you run as fast as you can. The world feels very far away, like it exists without you in it.

Your family mauri is empty, everyone's still at the beach and you don't even bother making it to your bed. You collapse right inside the entrance as the tears finally over take you and your eyes flood over.

What were you thinking?

How had you read this whole thing so wrong?

Your mind is dangerous, cruel in its confused, hurt state. It assaults you and you sob into your hands. You feel stupid now, in the special clothes you'd donned. Your hair twisted meticulously-

He had never been interested in you, you’d taken his innate kindness and skewed it. Neteyam had just been nice to you and you being the simple minded girl you were- had tried to force it into something more.

You curse yourself, curse your heart. Curse that fragile hope that you had clung to so desperately.

You cry until you feel sick, your eyes swollen and back tight from sobbing. You’re dizzy and tired by the time you crawl over to your bed. You don't even get under the covers, just stare blankly at the wall of the mauri as tears roll down your cheeks.

Who knew one person could produce so many tears? You wonder when your body will run out. You don't know how much time passes, only aware that darkness starts to fill the space as the evening eclipse arises.

“Oh, YN” the silence is broken by your cousin's soft voice.

Tsireya had wondered where you had gone, had been confused about your departure until she clocked Neteyam with a Lei around his neck that was quite obviously not yours.

“I’m sorry” Is all she whispers as she slips into the bed next to you, her arm winding around your middle.

It starts a whole nother round of tears. Of crying, mourning what you thought you could have.

“I-I-I’m so s-stupid” you stutter, snotty and muffled. She shakes her head, tears of her own starting to form as she holds you tighter.

“No, don't say that cousin. You’re not stupid” Tsireya soothes as she pets your hair. It hurts to see you in such a state. This had to be a mistake, she had been so sure of Neteyams feelings for you. Everyone had.

You shake your head, because you know you are. You knew you had little chance and still you’d paraded yourself in front of him like an idiot.

Never again, you vow to yourself.

To your shattered heart.

Wow, okay I didnt expect this to be so big, but I got so caught up in Metkayina Lore building that I kind of got sidetracked. Safe to say 90% of this story is going to be canon divergent. All of this Lore is my own creation and not Mr. Cameron's.

I have to give a shout out to two authors in the Avatar fandom that have inspired me the most as I write this.

@tiredmamaissy has really carved out a niche when it comes to the sexual nature of Pandora. I love the way she portrays Na'vi relationships and if this story leans a bit A/B/O its because I cant see the Na've not going to Heat's/Ruts now. She's just so good.

@loaksky when I tell you that reading her work makes me want to hone my craft, I mean that shit. She is a wordsmith in a way that you don't see much anymore. I am obsessed with how she long hand story tells and I def feel inspired everytime I read one of her fics. Queen of will they wont they/ slow burn.

[a-certainwrongness]

It’s one of those days…

Clouds billow above, trees, streetlights, even power lines sway against a magnificent roiling backdrop. The wind stirs with the aroma of petrichor and a tenuous charge.

There is a plot of swaying grass singing in the gale. Pages rustle. One scrapes along the ground and flys away over and over…

Call me Fella, Certain, or something else you may like. I’ve left something here. Read the pages if you care to… But it is against my wishes that you are here if you are a minor.

Otherwise… Treat me and others with respect? Then you are welcome here. Eternally, I reserve my right to hide the field from anyone. In turn, if you are not interested block me, and let us continue as we tend to do, worlds upon worlds right next to one another, never making contact.

This is my erotica blog. It’s here for stories and musings and maybe some light art.

I grew up alone in many ways, and became very close with the fields. Perhaps that’s why I often feel apart from others. An observer, a witness. A holding. A place. And maybe that’s why when I disappeared, I fell apart into a bunch of pages. But that’s not right, some of these pages are new, some have definitely been rained on. And where is this place?

I’m aware of my dramatics and here to reassure you I’m just here for some fun. Yes the blog can be a bit unconventional, I’ve figured that it’s already here to hold my deepest desires, I might as well practice my expression as I like. I honestly did have a little too much alone time and stories have always kept me company ever since.

Many would say I look like a man and I tend to walk through the world being perceived as one. I even have a beard I try to keep nicely trimmed these days. But it wasn’t always this way. I still keep my hair long. Men can seem nervous around me and women no longer see me as one of them. I don’t know if I’ll ever feel fully understood in this matter, or even be able to form a solid translation of it myself. But I am here too, as a person, and must carry my desires.

In the field you might find…

My stories, vignettes, yearnings, and perhaps a sketch���

A clipping that strikes a cord

If I create an in depth tag system I will update it here.

Leanings

Would you be surprised to find I can have a hard time doing things out in our world? As much as I love to ponder, I’m inexperienced and anything I tell you about myself is rather theoretical.

All this sexy business is fun to talk about in general, but coming down to the nitty gritty of reality, I don’t know if I could go through with it! At heart though, I’m flexible in many ways and just want to please those I care for <3

My tastes in reading on the other hand…

Can definitely be too much for some people! And that’s ok. Stay away if you don’t want to encounter:

some Bondage, cnc, Cum, Free Use, Knots, Magic (like wizards), Monsters, some kinds of Power Dynamics, Praise/Humiliation (circumstantial), Rough/Rough Housing, (mostly ancient) Royalty, Size Difference, Somno, Tentacles

Again, this is my blog and is tailored to me, this is not a complete and thorough list.

If you’re interested in speaking more in depth, we’ll discuss my limits. In general I’m down to talk but please inquire before assuming it’s ok to send me something. And I don’t always type/communicate like I have in this intro, haha

[twistnet]

hungry eyes [ horacio carrillo ]

⋯ SUMMARY ; you had your eyes fixaited on the commander most of the morning, not realizing that you had definitely been showing him exactly when you wanted him to do

⋯ WARNINGS ; female!reader, slight smut [ illusion to smut; nothing explicitly stated, dirty talk + bedroom eyes ] + mature language

⋯ NOTE ; this content is strictly for those 18+ ; any minors // ageless // blank blogs interacting with this post // masterlist will be blocked

horacio carrillo. the commander of search bloc and one of the organizations currently in the process of helping the american dea with tracking down and removing drug lord pablo escobar from his foothold of power in colombia.

you had been assigned in colombia almost as long as your partner, javier peña, had been. the both of you bonding over your shared interests and the fact both of you had come in during a particularly rough time.

as your time in colombia extended, you quickly made friends, or acquaintances, with most of the people you worked with on a daily basis -- mainly those that worked in search bloc along side carrillo. javi had described him as a man void of emotion, other than anger, and was someone he even had a hard time getting along with from time to time. but, you found it relatively ease to speak to the commander, surprising and amazing most of those you worked with.

it also helped that you found the man to be quite attractive, definitely different from any of the previous partners or crushes you had during your time in america. and in doing so, you had formed a connection with him -- while not quite sure on what to call said relationship, you understood that he deeply cared for you.

and after a late night of love, you had found yourself staring off after him while on assignment -- not exactly the smartest thing to do, but you couldn’t help but admire him from afar. knowing exactly what laid just underneath the green fatigues he wore, and the certain softness he had for you.

horacio had noticed your stares, opting to ignore them as he worked after realizing that you didn’t even know you were doing it. and while it had only unnerved him for a short time, he found it to be quite endearing, though he would never say that out loud.

however, your stares had managed to strike a cord within him after some time. the burning feeling of your eyes drilling into the back of his skull was getting harder and harder to ignore, and when he had gone to put an end to your staring -- thinking he had done something to upset you, he had found he reaction to be quite the opposite.

as he looked you over for the first time that day, actually attempting to get an understanding for your stares, he realized that it was backed by a whole different emotion: lust.

evident by your teeth tugging at your bottom lip, the way your chest expanded each time he happened to glance your way, and the slightest hint of darkness creeping around the edge of your eyes.

so, when everyone had returned to the embassy -- carrillo heading off towards his office with you and javi making your way towards the ambassador's office, he devised a little plan to get you in his presence to talk about your ‘staring problem’.

the second you entered his office, closing the door tightly behind him, he spoke, “stop giving me blowjob eyes, hermosa.” the single sentence uttered without even a glance your direction as you sputtered, cheeks rushing with heat as you trying to rack your brain for the right thing to say, “i... i wasn’t giving you blowjob eyes...”

horacio chuckled softly at your attempt to cover, however, the slight wavering in your voice had given you away. not that he wasn’t already aware of the way you had been looking at him all day, “really, then why the looks all day, hmmm? what were you thinking about when you were looking at me? cause i can tell you want i think, but i want to hear it from you...” he practically purrs, enjoying the way you shift from one foot to the other, and take a deep breath to calm your nerves.

“i... i was thinking about last night. a lot about last night.” you confession, cheeks burning hot with embarrassment as your gaze drops to the floor. suddenly finding your boots more interesting than the man in front of you.

“hermosa, look at me.” immediately, your eyes snap up, locking with his as he stands from behind his desk, slowly circling around the edge until he’s standing just in front of you, eyes wide with lust, “still reminiscing about last night?”

“yes.” you answer quickly and simply, knowing he doesn’t like to be kept waiting. heart beating rapidly as he shot you a small smile, easing your worry before he scooped you up into a searing kiss, hand grabbing a hand-full of your ass and eliciting a strangled moaned from your lips.

“wait for me to finish up this paperwork tonight, then i’m taking you home.” he utter against your lips, waiting until you nod in agreement before releasing you back to work. smiling to himself as you attempt to hide your lightly swollen lips from the rest of those in the common office beyond his own.

blog navigation ⇢ [ narcos masterlist ]

[newtie-patootie-bootie]

Masquerade (Chapter 1)

Summary: This is your third season and your aspirations on finding love are dwindling but news on Lady Whistledown’s society pages say that there is to be a foreign royal in attendance to the season. Could this royal dignitary be the one you’ve been waiting for, or could there be a mysterious stranger lurking in the shadows, waiting to pluck your heart for his?

Disclaimer: I do not own Bridgerton nor The Mandalorian- all rights go to the owners and creators of their separate stories.

Warnings: Descriptions of violence and minor blood and wounds- nothing too major. (I tell you, we’re getting into it, I promise!)

|| Please do not repost or plagiarise my work ||

If you’d like to read more of my works, please visit my Masterlist!

| Prologue | Chapter 2 |

Tags: @technicallykawaiisoul @call-me-soap​ 

Din stormed down the hall of his newly acquired estate, red cape catching the air behind him from the force of his gait and the beskar armour he proudly wore, winked in the early morning sun.

His helmet was tucked under his arm, leaving his uncovered features twisted in an enraged scowl and his untamed curls bouncing freely with his violent gait as he darted for the double doors that would lead him to the dining hall where his company would be breaking their fast.

The place in which he resided in had been bought once he had solidified the trade agreements with the Queen of England, the residence too lavish for his liking. It was more suited to Greef Karga’s own extravagant tastes, the man was his financial advisor but sometimes Din found himself lamenting in agreeing to bring the older gentleman into his court.

The house was dripping in the deepest red materials and gold accoutrement to accompany the ridiculously flamboyant furnishings Greef had purchased with the Crown’s treasury. It was a wholly unnecessary investment as Din had expressed his distaste for the country and its many crippling social demands and their tunnelled, biased view on the rest of the world around them.

When he had heard from the month’s financial statement and use of the treasury account that the properties Greef had purchased on behalf of his Majesty rivalled the livestock towns in their homeland, Din was furious but unable to do much of anything but issue Karga with a stern warning.

Karga made good on his promise to cease his incessant and improper spending habits but it seems Din was a little too late on that front.

Din growled, baring his teeth as he pushed the double doors open with one hand, dark eyes searching the table as his two Mandalorian guards, Sofir and Tatya- unhelmed, stood immediately and pressed their fists to their cuirasses. Both were young, perhaps too young to be kings guard but Din noticed their skill and the pride they had in their country. He chose them over the more experienced Mandalorian’s and he never regretted it.

Their half-eaten plates were abandoned in their hurry to address their king. The large table, some would say was ornate. A fine piece of craftsmanship.

Din would call it gaudy- unnecessary for a man who needed little and survived longer than the most socially capable of people.

For a moment, Din’s reality swirled and he was faced with humble surroundings. A different life, a life he was happier leading. With an internal shake of his head, the unwanted memories faded and he was once again immersed in the riches he was steeped in.

Din would have been fine with a crate and two boxes for chairs, but he could no longer be that man.

“Manda’lor.” Sofir and Tatya greeted him, bowing their heads in respect.

Din nodded curtly and gestured for them to return to their meals as he turned his piercing gaze to the foot of the table, searching. “Where is General Vizsla?”

Sofir turned her blue eyes to her king and swallowed the portion of fruit almost nervously, “I caught sight of him in the training room, perfecting his strikes.”

Din almost snarled his gratitude before whirling back out of the dining room with renewed vigour.

Long legs took him hurtling down the winding halls of his estate before he twisted the ornate knob and pushed the door open, revealing the training room in which Din, at the time of assembling each piece of equipment, was looking forward to utilizing at some point in between the droning events and simpering debutants and their aggravating mothers.

Even though he may not be what he formerly was, it did not mean he couldn’t keep his skills as sharp as the blade he wore on his back. Amongst the different equipment was a large ring raised off the ground, perfect for sparring.

And in the middle of the fighting ring was Paz, unhelmed and unclothed from the waist-up. Thick, corded arms jabbed at the air, testing his speed against the invisible foe he opposed. Sweat dripped from the soaked blonde strands of hair that hung over his forehead, blue eyes stony and focussed.

“You had no grounds nor merit to justify your blatant disregard of my orders, Paz!” Din’s voice boomed across the large expanse of the room.

Paz straightened, rolling his shoulders back as he turned to face his king, chest heaving with his laboured breath, “your plan to attend the ball unhelmed and unguarded was foolish at best, attempting to gain information on the most genuine of willing applicants completely unnoticed as you once used to did not go well, did it, Manda’lor? I saw you frolicking with that Duke’s daughter.”

Din remained eerily silent as he set his helmet down, the beskar rang out and he unclipped his cape and quietly folded it beside the helmet before sliding off his gloves and tossed them atop the cape. Paz watched as his king methodically removed piece after piece of his armour without a word- remaining silent as he peeled the layers of clothing from his upper half to mirror Paz’s own state of undress. Each garment was placed atop the armour, removed as not to soil the fabrics with sweat or blood.

Din’s body was not burly, nor could he hope to match Paz’s unique size but the fine definition of his upper arms and broad shoulders that were attributed to the years of dedication to his craft. His stomach was soft, not sharp and contoured like his general’s but Paz knew better than to underestimate his king and his smaller stature only attributed to his keen dexterity.

Dark, incensed eyes never left Paz’s and Din noticed the glimmer of uncertainty in the bluest part of his eyes but quickly covered it with the same stony indifference Din had been acquainted with all his life as he entered the ring smoothly.

Sofir and Tatya came barrelling through the open doorway, unwilling to overlook such a tussle from two of the most talented fighters in Mandalore.

They remained near the entrance, not wishing to overstep their welcome to watch their king and their General oppose each other in the fighting ring. “You’re lucky I do not have you punished for wearing another’s armour, least of all-” Paz was unprepared for the viper-like strike as Din’s fist shot from its dormant place by his thigh, snapping fiercely into Paz’s jaw, “-mine.”

The two guards watched, riveted by the raw display of power demonstrated by their leader.

Din Djarin was not a man easily intimidated by one’s size or power as one would be by Paz’s physical stature, but they both knew that Paz would not back down from a challenge either- not even from his king, “do you realise the precarious position you have put me in?! The young Dalton girl believes the Manda’lor and Din Djarin are separate entities!”

“You are no longer who you used to be.” Paz argued back, swinging his fist viciously and aimed right for Din’s nose but the latter was quicker and ducked from would-be blow, “your freedoms are limited as is your time to find a suitable partner in which to make your queen and rule by your side.”

“If I dare reveal myself now as the foreign ruler who she is so apprehensive of,” Paz swung again with a loud grunt and Din took his moment, ducking once more but the larger man caught on to his intent and lifted his knee, slamming it directly into the king’s stomach. The younger man rattled out a wheezing groan, stumbling back as his arms curled around his belly but Paz wasn’t finished and connected a quick blow to Din’s cheek- sending his king reeling to the floor.

“Continue, Manda’lor.” Paz mocked as Din slowly began to peel himself off the ground, curls tumbling around his head as he shook the fog beginning to blanket his thoughts

“Her trust will be betrayed as will her feelings if I choose to pursue her.” His voice was strained as he pointed at Paz, “you made the Manda’lor’s interest abundantly clear last night at the fete!” Din grunted as he straightened up, shaking off the ache in his stomach and spat out the blood filling his mouth from the cut inside his cheek, painting the scuffed flooring red. He shoved his reddening hand into the pocket of his pants and pulled out the crumpled Lady Whistledown and tossed it away as if it disgusted him, the sheet bounced on floor of the ring, rolling unevenly before it stopping directly in front of Paz’s feet.

Paz made to grab his opponent but Din twisted out of the way with ease, snapping another blow to the blonde man’s jaw. The general growled in frustration, “that scandal sheet has taken London by storm, we could not have our leader not make an appearance when he was reported to do so.” The two engaged in close combat, blocking and striking as they were taught in their tribe. “The speculation alone could ruin us and future potential alliances!” Paz rebutted, digging his fingers into Din’s wrist and tugged him forward as he screwed his dormant hand into a fist, “I did what was best for the Manda’lor’s image.”

Din dropped to his knees, narrowly avoiding Paz’s devastating strike and quickly regained his footing. Ignoring the twinge in his knee joints, the brunette used the sweat beginning to bloom across his body and twisted out of Paz’s hold before delivering harsh blows across Paz’s face- not necessarily aiming anymore. “I care not for any reporter’s musings, no matter how popular it may be!”

“Din Djarin may not, but the Manda’lor must!” The blatant rage displayed on Din’s features morphed into surprise at Paz’s argument and the man in question to slowly extricate himself from his king’s hold. “Our country is in your hands; you must do what is best for it and our people. It’s not just about you anymore, vod.”

Din huffed a soft breath, nostrils flaring as he took a step back from Paz.

The anger that fuelled him slowly began to drain as apprehensive eyes turned to his tribe-mate and Paz began, “I will apologise for wearing your armour, but I will not seek your forgiveness for my actions. I do not regret it.” Din watched his brother as he straightened his back, sweat-slicked chest speckled with his own blood. Every muscle flexing and only made him seem that much more imposing, “the Manda’lor is our leader and as such, I will not allow you to squander such a title away for a life you are no longer able to lead.” Din remained silent, staring deep into Paz’s eyes before stepping away and took a deep breath before moving toward the turnbuckle to retrieve a towel and tended to the weeping wounds across his bruising knuckles, “what are you going to do?”

Din turned to look over his shoulder at Paz, “what I have to.” His voice sounded resigned, “Sofir, Tatya, call the carriage around the front, please. We are going to visit the Duke and Duchess of Wintere, the Lady Dalton is about to receive her first caller.” He ordered without looking away from his wounded knuckles.

“Right away, Your Majesty.” The two guards promptly exited the training room, the soft clinks of armour following them.

The noise of the guards slowly tapered off, silence filling the space between Din and Paz as the king continued to care for his split knuckles, dabbing the beading blood away.

“You’ve not lost your skill, vod.” The slight pride that tinged Paz’s tone tickled Din’s amusement and huffed a chuckle in response.

“Were you expecting my reflexes to have slowed due to my recent negligence?” Turning to face Paz, he tossed the soiled towel to the general who caught it with ease and folded the fabric to an unused square before dabbing at the beads of sweat upon his brow.

“I had begun to believe that your former talents to have atrophied under the strain of the monarchy’s heavy expectations.” Paz answered easily, smirking at Din’s less restrained laugh, “I see that I was mistaken.” Thick fingers gingerly grazed over the bruise beginning to develop along his jawline.

“Good.” Din teased before bending to slip beneath the ropes, grunting in pain as the blow Paz delivered into his stomach protested at the movement, “perhaps now you will understand why I was most invested in the furnishing of this room in particular.”

Paz followed Din as he picked up his discarded garments and armour and meticulously reapplied each piece with grace, “you are going to pursue the Dalton girl?”

“I am.” The levity in the Manda’lor’s tone dissipated with the return of the hard topic, busying himself with the task of redressing.

“I wish you luck in your endeavours, your Majesty.” Paz bowed to his king before taking his leave, grabbing his linen shirt on the way out and shrugging it on without breaking stride.

Din sighed, strapping the cuirass in place before picking up his helmet and turning it face up. He could see his own reflection in the opaque visor, the silver and gold inlay winked at him in the streaming beam of sunlight.

There was no way he could attempt to court you without insulting your intelligence, nor could he take back the Manda’lor’s interest that seemed to capture this rumourmonger had shared with London’s overly curious.

“Haar'chak!” Din hissed quietly, setting the helmet over his head and stomped out of the room, cape billowing behind him.

You slowly opened your eyes to the pattern lining the border of your bedroom ceiling- the blue floral molding stood out against the stark white backdrop and in the middle was a fabulous illustration of a white owl taking flight amongst the snow-tipped hellebores and tilting upward toward the dawning sun. The mural itself was to your mother’s tastes, curved into a circle and tapered brushstrokes to blend with the ceiling to create the illusion of the image to be unfinished.

It was beautiful.

The picture was a little hard to make out from the shroud of darkness your room was ensconced in, its true brilliance remaining uncaptured.

The curtains had yet to be drawn by your maid and you heaved a gentle sigh while turning your gaze away from the artwork, your eyes slowly took in the furnishings that reflected the same blue on white theme as the rest of your bedroom did.

Your bedroom reflected the wealth your family carried and the multiple homes spanning across England were just the very same- steeped in expensive furnishings and high-end materials to make each abode even more comely. Your family’s London home was smaller than the country estate you and your brother had grown up in but it was by no means modest.

Many a suitor that had entered these halls had remarked on how grand the residence was, their eyes shining with greed and their pretentious gifts were poisoned by their determination to win the heart of the Duke’s daughter.

As your mind was overridden with thoughts of extravagance and lush surroundings, the image of an iron clad warrior flashed before your eyes, anonymous, alluring and unsettling.

Soft fingers pressed into the impressive material of your bed coverings, twisting the opulent silk between your fingertips anxiously before one of your hands slipped from the creased fabric and passed over your eyes, swiping across your brow as you reviewed last night’s events and your stomach began to twist with nerves:

As soon as the Mandalorian king was announced, overzealous mamas pushed their overbearing daughters toward him in the energetic hopes that they would be considered the new queen he had been purported to be desperately seeking.

Lost amidst the wave of hysteria, you did not realise that your partner had slowly begun to pull away from you, “I did not think he would come. What do you make-” your sentence trailed off as you turned to converse with the mysterious lord you had just met, only to see that the space he occupied beside you was now empty, “my lord?” You twisted in place, your gaze scouring every inch of Lady Danbury’s lavish ballroom until you made out the soft crown of untamed curls striding out of the room completely unseen.

“Lord Djarin!” You called, hoping you could gain his attention over the grating squawks of women fawning over the new arrival and cursed silently when he did not acknowledge you as he turned the corner out of the ballroom, out of sight.

Dashing forward, you took hold of your skirts to not tread on the material and attempted to remain vigilant in avoiding the flock of debutants elbowing and pinching their way closer to the king. You operated with a wide berth as you scurried for the exit, ignoring your mother’s calls when you felt a gloved hand clasp yours- forcing you to let go of your dress and cease in your pursuit.

Turning, your skirts fluttered delicately and the words of your polite rejection to the obviously headstrong lord bubbled at your lips- only to remain silent when you saw the silver helm of the king staring down at you. “Your Majesty,” you whispered, shock froze your intentions and you slowly curtseyed out of respect.

“Lady Dalton.” He knew your name?

With your hand still in his, he helped you rise and turned his body to face you while completely disregarding the gaggle of women who now fell silent, glaring at you with burning envy at his special attention.

“I must confess I did not realise we were acquainted, your Highness.” Your arm was still in his hold, orange-tipped leather fingers tracing the delicate bones of your wrist and you fought the urge to pull away from such a bold action.  

“We aren’t.” Blunt. Forceful. His words did little to calm the raging storm within you and you wanted nothing more than to pull away from his touch, not enjoying the coldness of his gloves, nor the anonymity that shrouded his being. Rather finding yourself wistfully wishing for the heat of another unfamiliar. An alluring lord that treated you with such care you’d never seen in any suitor beforehand.

“Well, in that case, how pray tell did you come by the knowledge of my name?” You retained your sense of propriety for propriety’s sake, your lips widening into an insincere smile that you had nurtured and cultivated over the seasons and separate events you had partaken in until you had mastered it.

It was a skill you used sparingly, mostly with unsavoury characters that had called on you with their ill intentions or their crass proposals.

“There was no shortage of envious musings in the town where your name was the topic in discussion. As for deducing you to be the wearer of such a fine name, it was rather easy,” you didn’t think it to be as trivial as he made it sound but remained silent as the Mandalorian king continued his deductions, “no one in this room fitted to such a moniker as a ‘winter blossom’ more than you.”

Your heart flipped in your chest and your fictitious simper cracked ever-so-slightly, “m-my Lord, I am flattered,” you curtseyed once again before raising your gaze to meet the blank stare of his opaque visor, “I would wish to commend on your armour, but I fear I may offend you with my lack of knowledge on the particular subject. So, in lieu of your warrior garb, I thank you for your service to your country.”

“I hope we meet again, Lady Dalton.” His gloved fingers slipped into your palm, his thumb gently curling over your dormant fingers, raising your hand to his helmet and gently rested it against the polished iron right over where his lips would reside were the armour removed.

Gasps rippled across the ballroom as he released your hand, the king nodded once before moving deeper into the room, flanked by his guards and the music began to play once again, tenuous and hesitant.

But, the sound of the sweet melodies flooding the room did nothing to drown out the wave of whispers that accompanied jealous eyes that were perpetually focused on you. You barely felt your mother’s hands on your shoulders before slipping down and kindly curling her arm around yours before leaning closer to whisper in your ear, “we will take our leave now. Leave your suitors wanting more, dearest.” Elaine gently urged you out of the ballroom- leaving the rest of the women to stew in their judgement.

Thomas and Ryder both followed you out, “I’m so proud of you, darling!” Your mother murmured excitedly and you could barely twitch your lips into a smile.

Your heart thundered in your chest and with your free hand, you clutched at the fine material of your bodice, swallowing nervously as you contemplated the fate of the season with the King of Mandalore chasing after you and a mysterious lord that became even more mysterious with every passing second-

-the sun shining down upon you ripped you from your reverie as Olivia pulled the curtains open with a chipper, “good morning, my Lady!”

You swallowed the primal groan that threatened to erupt from your throat as you lifted yourself up from the bed, the covers falling into your lap.

You sighed, running your hand down your rumpled bed-hair, “good morning, Olivia.”

Dragging yourself from under the covers, you swung your legs over the edge of the bed and toed on your dainty pale blue slippers, “we’ll need a few more chairs in the drawing room I would think, my Lady.” You snapped your head up to meet a nearly vibrating Olivia’s gaze- only to see the offending scandal sheet clutched in her hands. Maintaining your composure, you held your hand out for the paper and Olivia handed it to you immediately. You mumbled a ‘thank you’ to her as you stood from the bed and walked to the vanity- taking your seat in front of the mirror as Olivia began to tend to your appearance and diligently style your hair, “your prospects this season seem rather remarkable, my Lady, I must say!”

You barely acknowledged her comment as you opened the sheet and read under the subheading:

‘The Warrior King Charmed by the Frosted Flower?

This bold writer would like report that it may be a very short season for our dear Lady Dalton, for she has caught the eye of the mysterious yet alluring king of Mandalore.

Following his jarring entrance into the Danbury Ball, the Mandalorian king set his sights on the beautiful Lady the moment he strode into the room to the call of his own title- a rather candid affair if I may be so bold to scribe.

It seems he was rather taken with our winter rose from before he laid eyes upon her, swayed by featureless letters printed on an ink-blotted page. An accomplishment that this columnist will take full responsibility for.

Lady Dalton will have her hands full this season, with mysterious kings and lords and many suitors of the ton, wishing for her hand.

Perhaps, the Diamond of the Season is not as Incomparable as previously titled. The Queen should seriously reconsider the moniker she gave so freely to the prettiest in the pool and notice that perhaps it is not only beauty that wins the hearts of men- perhaps it is a mixture of beauty, boldness and intelligence that only the Lady Dalton can express so effortlessly.

We all know how the Queen despises when she is wrong, do we not?

In other related news-’

You tucked the paper in your lap, resting your linked hands over it as to mask the words from your view. “Has my mother read it?” Your voice was small, barely audible but Olivia took no notice of the change and continued with her tasks.

“Yes, my Lady. Her Grace was the one to organise additional chairs in the drawing room.” Olivia affirmed and you sighed, drooping your head down and your chin touched your chest. Olivia tutted in friendly reproach before gently lifting your head with cool fingers to resume her work.

“Of course, she did.”

Your fingers dug into the pristine paper, crushing it in your hands as Olivia worked on your hair, “a glowing compliment from Lady Whistledown, don’t you think, my Lady? Your prospects on the mart surely should have reached the heavens itself with the interest of a king!”

“Oh, yes,” you hoarsely replied as your eyes found your own reflection in the mirror, unease clearly etched into the fine lines of your features and you swallowed gently, “a most pleasing tribute, indeed.”

There was a knock on the door and Olivia excused herself with a curtsey before bustling for the door, creaking it open as to keep her lady’s modesty. You heard Olivia and whoever had interrupted you speaking quietly- their hushed whispers filling the room yet unable to be deciphered. “Olivia, what is it?” You asked, looking through the mirror.

Olivia quietly closed the door, turning back to face you with wide, excited eyes, “oh, my lady! It’s so exciting!”

Your brows pulled together and you turned to properly catch her gaze, “Olivia?” You repeated, your arm resting over the support of the chair, waiting patiently for her to explain.

“The Mandalorian king is here, my lady!” You stood from your chair, your back ramrod straight and distress pulled at the knot forming in your belly, “he’s here to promenade with you.”

“P-promenade? Now?” You hushed, shock punching the breath from your lungs, “i-isn’t that a rather early development, we only met the night previous!”

“You must have made quite the impression, my Lady!” Olivia exhibited the excitement you should have been feeling as she helped your numb form back into the chair as she resumed her work on your hair with a renewed vigour.

The entire time, all you could think about was soft brown eyes, tufts of dark curls winking with blonde and red accents in the artificial light of the chandelier and large hands searing the skin of your back as he held you to his strong, broad chest to keep you from falling.

Din Djarin.

“Haar’chak!” - “Damn it!”

"Vod." - "brother/sister or comrade/friend."

[delldarling]

diving stars | hior

male bog mummy x male reader 3754 words citrus | mild description of death, minor mention of blood, mild description of mummy having stitches (though not getting them), kissing, implied future relationship test match-up: Waaaayyyy back when, I decided I should try my hand at some match-ups. I wanted a unique experience for those coming to me for commissions, and so went through several versions of a 'choose your own adventure' kind of personality questionnaire. Matt, or @severedreamerbeard, was one of the people lovely enough to let me test out my match-up process! Thank you a whole gosh darn bunch Matt, for letting me do so in the first place, and I'm going to heap on extra thanks because I've been such a snail about it! <3

————-　🌠　————-

Much of the bog is a terrible endless black, with nothing to reflect but the cloud covered nighttime sky. Scrubby, dried grass circles the edges of the water, the torchlight making their flickering shadows look like creeping, growing thorns across the opaque surface, ready to snag the unwary and drag them down into the depths. There’ll be no coming back out of that dark water, Hior knows, not once he’s been pushed in.

I’ll close my eyes before I go under, he silently promises, though either way he supposes it shouldn’t matter much. The last thing his body sees will only ever be darkness. He swallows, tucks auburn hair behind his ears, calloused fingers catching at his skin, and pastes on a grim smile, turning to face the gathered people. He can’t linger any longer, no matter how much he would like to, not if he wants the rest of the village to make it through this. Not many of them have gathered, either. Just enough to see the ritual through to the end. Honestly, it’s better this way. If his brother had been allowed to leave the defenses, then Hagan would have interrupted Mother Gree, ritual or not. He would have tried to stop her, tried to stop Hior, even if it meant the loss of the village.

Hagan will be angry.

Hior sweeps his eyes over the surrounding villagers, their frightened faces and trembling hands, their teary eyes reflecting the torches in the misty dark. Hagan will be angry, but the fact of the matter is that he will still be alive to hold onto that anger. Hior can’t find it within himself to regret that.

There’s no time for being maudlin, Hior tells himself, and his smile becomes a bit too wide, stretching painfully at the corners.

This will be the last he ever sees of the village if the Gods deem his offering worthy, but that’s alright. Really. As long as he knows the village will be protected, as long as he knows that his people will do their best to endure, he's willing to fight his way through the Beyond and stay there.

Mother Gree begins to speak in a rough, ragged voice, worn through by years of pipe smoke and leaning over heavily herbed fires. Her words—the spell, the prayer—drape themselves around Hior’s shoulders like a heavy blanket, sweeping away the tension of his worries and the fear of the crowded villagers. Hior’s smile softens.

Mother Gree’s only warning is the icy grasp of her fingers, twisting sharply into the hair at the nape of Hior’s neck. The blade pinches. Wet heat spills down his throat and over his chest, soaking his clothes as he begins to fall backward.

Overhead, the clouds part, and a fierce rumbling fills the air, punctuated by sharp screams. A star, smaller than a pebble, but more brilliant by far than any flickering fire, falls out of the sky. It dives after Hior’s falling body, following him down into the depths of the bog.

The last thing Hior sees is light.

————-　🌠　————-

It’s midday, or just after, and there are odd shapes in the clouds, like reaching hands backlit by the sunshine. The shifting shades of them make it look like they’re trying very hard to break through the atmosphere, a primordial being grabbing for mortals like marbles. The wind picks up, and the flicker of pale warmth and the cloud hands are blown swiftly away, hidden by a tumult of grey and violet. It shouldn’t rain for hours yet, it’s not supposed to, but you’re starting to doubt the truth of the weather forecast. The sky is very clearly telling all watchers that a storm is on the way.

And here you are: distractedly doing your best to carefully skirt the edges of dreary, muddied water, hunting for a folktale. There are weak spots throughout the area, and one wrong step will have the ground turning to mush underfoot. Which, while fitting with the tales, is the last thing you’d ever want. Risk of drowning aside, all the local stories claim that it's your soul you really need to worry about, or you'll be trapped for eternity as 'a ghost given solid form'.

In other words, from what you’ve pieced together, that might mean something like a zombie?

Water sloshes, lapping strangely at the grassy shore and pulling you clean away from your thoughts. You know you shouldn't linger with the storm on the way, but something about the water keeps you from getting more than a few paces past. The noise, rising steadily, almost bubbling, draws you closer even as tension weighs down your steps. Whatever might be down there, you doubt it's anything pleasant, and you’ve had stories of zombies running through your head all afternoon. You edge closer anyway.

The shore grows terribly soft underfoot the closer you get, and it looks like something is struggling just under the surface, wriggling, a bit like—the water fountains. It soaks your shoe and the hem of your pant leg, while icy droplets speckle over your shirt and face. For a moment, a breath, your eyes fall closed as you attempt to wipe the water away. Something smooth and cold grabs hold of your ankle, yanking your foot forward so you slam back into the ground, a quick burst of pain flares in the back of your skull. Fingernails dig into your skin. You can’t remember shouting, can’t remember a loud noise, but your ears are ringing, adrenaline rocketing through your veins as the hand—the literal hand—heaves with all it’s might, pulling you towards the water. You scrabble backwards, you kick, trying to get free, but the arm tenses, fingers curling tighter around your ankle, heavier than iron. You haven’t gotten loose, but you’re starting to pull whatever is in the water out as you struggle.

The water burbles and the haze of panic begins to clear. This isn’t a story. Someone has just grabbed hold of you. They’re not trying to pull you in, they just want you to pull them out. Because they’re trapped. You suck down air, scrabbling at the hand wrapped around your ankle, trying to get them to grab hold of your wrist instead. Their skin is strange under your touch, hard and smooth and fragile, like flowers dipped in paraffin.

A head finally crests the water, a choking, wheezing noise filling the air as liquid cascades off of his body. His breath sounds wrong though, and his cheeks are hollowed, hair and skin stained with peat. He releases the death grip he has on your ankle, bony, wet fingers smacking against your arm so you can grab hold and pull. His other hand twists into the scrubby grass, ripping handfuls of it free as he does his best to work with your desperate bid to get him out of the bog. And then a few startling things happen all at once.

Your eyes drop to his throat and the wide, old injury spanning the entirety of his throat, stitched shut with a pale cord. His eyes snap open. An eerie light gleams in his eye sockets and you do shout this time, words tripping over themselves as you give up on holding him to try and yank yourself out of his grasp. Lightning quick flashes of the zombie stories and a variety of undead flicker through your mind. He’s too strong for you, you can't push him off, even with the wasted-looking muscles of his arms. He holds on terribly tight, knees and calves and feet splashing in the water and sliding through the slick scrub grass. You continue to try to get his hands off of you, breath coming far too fast, but he lets go as soon as he’s clear of the water. His hands fall away, clutching at your thigh for balance before he finally removes his hands from you entirely. He drops to the grass, retching, and then grabs at his own throat. The tie keeping his hair back crumbles, falling away like drying clay, and though most of his hair is still slick and dark with peat, it looks like it’s normally a bright coppery red underneath the muck.

He wheezes again, hands hovering over the injury, fingers feather soft over the strangely clean stitches. After a moment, he lifts his chin, spotlight eyes roving over your face with awe.

"..you..you answered?" He asks, voice warped by withered musculature. His stained cheeks stretch, a painfully tight smile exposing teeth that don't look altogether human. They're even, and clean, but they gleam with a deep blue patina, as if they’re actually polished stones. “I—I must conf-fess,” he rasps, hands falling to his knees, nails digging into the tattered trousers barely clinging to his body, “I doubted. I..” He leans forward, gasping once more as he stares at the ground. “He answered,” he whispers, and his eyelashes flutter, the light of his eyes flickering. Despite his apparent frailness, despite his inattention, you can't bring yourself to run away now. You’re caught, the desire for knowledge outweighing the potential danger. “What would you ask of me?” He breathes, and your heart twists painfully in your chest. He sounds wretched, reverent and fearful, both, anxiously waiting for you to strike out.

"What would I ask?" You struggle to murmur, tongue thick and too-dry in your mouth. Slowly, you get up, rubbing awkwardly at your wrist and forearm. His grip had been a shade past 'uncomfortably tight', but you don’t think you’ll get anything more than faint bruising.

"In exchange," the man says, clutching tighter to his knees. He doesn't notice when you flinch, not with his head still bowed.

Your heartbeat nearly drowns out the distant thunder, adrenaline chasing the wariness out of your veins. "For what?" You demand, pleased when his head jerks up. He's acting like you're going to kick him back into the bog with a boot to his chest. "For saving you? Why would I want anything? I was just-" Your mouth snaps shut, brain desperately clamoring for you to acknowledge that there's a mummified man currently speaking to you. He’s talking, not groaning, not calling out for brains or blood or violence. He may as well be straight from the local legends and he’s… Fully conscious of his actions, nothing like the eerie embellishments all the tales carry.

"I was being decent. Helping. I didn't do it so you would owe me." Any further words slip your mind as soon as your eyes catch on the stitches in his neck again. The rest of him is withered and warped by the peat in the bog, permanently stained—but the stitches are still silvery pale. What on earth happened to make him this way?

Hesitant, he raises his head, the inhuman brightness of his eyes more than enough to make you wince. Your gaze darts to the soft glint of metal in his earlobes, trying to keep from squinting.

"For… For saving my village," he finally clarifies. "You accepted my sacrifice and allowed me the chance to speak, but surely I must complete some task to prove my faith? To win a boon and guarantee their survival?"

Thunder rattles your bones and the mummy tenses, looking past you to the sky. Nerves or not, you can’t stay out here in this, not if you want to escape the weather… Or the panic that will spread like wildfire if anyone happens to catch sight of him. You offer him your hand.

"You'll help me?" He asks, hand lifting from his knee, but not yet reaching for yours. Mist dots his cheeks, rain trying desperately to break free of the heavy cloud cover.

"Help? Yes. In the way you’re asking me to?” You can’t stop yourself from cringing, but that doesn’t seem to have deterred the bog mummy still kneeling in front of you. He’s still staring with rapt attention, caught on every word you speak. “I—I don't know if I have any answer you want, but I do know we shouldn’t stay out here in the rain." You take a single step closer, fingers splaying as you reach for him. He slips his hand into yours and the rain falls heavy upon your heads.

————-　🌠　————-

From what you’ve gathered from Hior on the trip back here, he has for all intents and purposes, traveled through time, via his death. You freeze in the doorway of the kitchen, mind whirling as you attempt to puzzle out whether he can eat or drink anything. He hasn’t needed to, not while he’s been in his enchanted… sleep down in the bog. But he’s actually dead, isn’t he? You hadn’t felt a pulse when he’d taken your hand, but you hadn’t been searching for one either, keen as you were on getting him out of the torrential rain and out of sight. He hasn’t asked for any food or drink, but your brain has seized onto hospitality like a lifeline. No matter what age Hior is from, sharing what you have is always appreciated.

Decision made, you fetch the glass, ears straining for any noise, for any hint of where he is in the house. He’s done nothing but stare at modernized gadgetry since you brought him in, taking the towel you’d offered as if he were in a dream, but he’s bound to get curious eventually. You move a little faster, though when you find him back in the living room, sitting straight backed on the edge of the couch, dampened towel around his shoulders, you feel rather silly. He just crawled out of a bog, knowing that he’d given his life for his village. Maybe he’s frightened? This can’t be like any afterlife he’d expected. “Would you like some water?” You ask, still unsure as to whether he can actually drink it or not. He’d been gasping for air when he’d broken free of the bog, but that might only be reflex, seeing as he is very much mummified.

Hior clambers to his feet, lamplight eyes skittering over your face and then down to the floor before he kneels, towel flaring out like a cloak. You pause where you are, fingers tightening around the glass in your hand, but your brain doesn’t catch up to what he’s trying to do until he speaks. “I must thank you for your hospitality. Truly. To be welcomed into the home of a God-”

You nearly spill the water, breath caught fast in your throat as you hurriedly urge him to get back to his feet, fingers brushing over his shoulder. “Ah, no, not—how about some water first?” Hior rises, the fine hairs of his eyebrows catching the light as he furrows them. They’re the same coppery red as the hair on his head and arms, and even on his legs when you take the time to glance down. “Here,” you mutter, slipping the glass into his hand as soon as his fingers uncurl. “If you don’t want it, or, or you can’t, then it’s fine. But, uh, I’m not a deity. Not a God. Just a man.” Like you, weighs down the tip of your tongue, but you clamp your jaws shut. You can’t honestly claim similarity, seeing as you still have blood flowing through your veins and your neck doesn’t have eerily clean stitches from ear to ear.

"A man," he repeats, but he doesn't sound like he believes you, "of course." Hior sniffs at the water, but he must not need it. He cradles the glass against his chest, water untouched and risks another sly glance at your face, waiting, as if he expects you to change your mind and confess to a different identity. Your brain buzzes, skipping over the hint he’s attempting to fish for.

“Those… It looks like that was a bad injury,” you murmur, gesturing to the neat stitches, a permanent, unsettling necklace. It doesn’t really help change the subject.

“Hmm,” he rumbles, reaching up a single hand. For a moment, he marvels at the sight of his own skin, turning his wrist this way and that before he finally ghosts his touch over the stitches. Hior doesn’t shy away from them, or even appear concerned, fingertip dipping between each rib of cord. “I’ve little idea how I came to possess these,” he confesses. “It wasn’t you?” You grimace, and Hior croaks out a laugh when he notices. Warmth blossoms in your chest, the sound of a real, genuine laugh soothing away some of your nerves. “No. I can see that now. And it wasn’t Mother Gree either,” he says softly, eyes lowering. “No one would have taken me from the water. The… the star?”

“Star?” The God you think I am? You want to ask, but the stiffness is easing from his limbs, memory returning, and you don’t want to interrupt. Frankly, you might be a little shell shocked yourself, but something about his question makes your brows furrow.

“It followed me into the water,” Hior adds, and your heart skips a beat, your own memories a cacophony in the back of your head. You’ve read something about that before, you’re certain of it.

“The star followed you?” You ask, clarifying. “Dove after you?”

For the first time, Hior isn’t staring past you or searching your face for any hint of divinity. A wry smile twists his lips, exposing the polished stones serving as his teeth. “From what I recall, yes. Of course, I was dying at the time,” he says quietly, humor in the arch of his eyebrows. “Perhaps I could not comprehend the visage of our Gods? They often take other shapes, so as not to cause alarm. Such as that of a man,” he says. He’s hinting again, gaze heavy on your face, but all you can think about is the phrase: the star followed me into the water, on repeat.

You lick your lips, darting past Hior for the stacks of books you’d left out this morning. “The Diving Stars,” you explain, pushing two volumes to the side and letting them fall to the floor with a clatter. You seize the elderly green book, whirling so you can brandish it in Hior’s direction. The title glitters, faintly golden but worn away by the passing years. “It’s a folktale, a legend, about… About you, I think.”

————-　🌠　————-

Hior never does drink the water. He sets it aside, fingertips lingering along the rim before you settle down on the floor, book laid open across your knees. He joins you, and as respectful as Hior has been up to this point, he sits close against your side, pressed against you from shoulder to hip so he can better see the pages. It’s intimate, and strange, and he’s… He’s not cold, not exactly, but the lack of human warmth is enough to have the fine hairs along your neck prickling with awareness. It only takes a moment before his attention drifts from the book to your face, staring at your mouth as you read the short tale aloud.

The Diving Stars

For the greater good of a war torn village, a sacrifice was made. A favored son was chosen, one beloved by the village, and kind to all he knew. He was strong, and clever, and though he was leaving behind his family, he knew he must act for the well being of all. When it came time for his sacrifice, he smiled and walked willingly to his ending, hoping that the Gods would accept his service and defend the village from invaders.

A God took notice.

You do your best not to lift your eyes from the text, heat spreading over the back of your neck when you realize how hard Hior is staring at you. You might keep trying to ignore his assumptions, but Hior isn’t going to let you forget about them completely. He still fully believes that you’re the deity from his tale.

Moved by his plight and coveting the favored son’s courage for his own hall, the God left his domain. He dove from the sky as a star, following the favored son into the depths and setting the entire blog ablaze with his magic. When the light faded, when the villagers uncovered their eyes, two men stood by the side of the water, the light of the stars in their eyes. One was the favored son, strange and withered, having sacrificed his vitality to the Gods. The other was the God who had accepted his bargain, and behind them, marching up out of the water, was a brigade of the village ancestors, led back from the underworld to help defend the home of their children.

When the battle was won, and the ancestors had marched back into the water, the favored son wished his people farewell. Lit up from within, the favored son and the God slipped back into the depths, and then two brilliant lights fountained up out of the water, diving back into the sky as stars.

When you lift your gaze away from the book, Hior’s eyes are still on you. They’ve grown even brighter than before, the shine of them sharp enough to make you wince. His hands, resting gently on his knees, are steadily curling into fists, and he’s smiling. Small and sweet and absolutely enchanted. “I knew it,” he whispers, voice tight and low, and then Hior yanks you by the neck of your shirt halfway into his lap, knocking the book completely out of your hands. He kisses you, in want or in gratitude, you’re not sure, the taste of rainwater and the chill of stone heavy on his lips. It’s… It’s not unpleasant at all, the kiss. His lips are smooth, and cool, and tingling, like the sharpness of static in the air, seeping through your skin and racing through your veins. When Hior finally allows you to wrench yourself away, lungs heaving as you attempt to remember how to breathe, all you can think about is the way he’s smiling, arousal pooling heavily in every limb.

“No matter what you might believe,” you mutter, trying to keep your thoughts in order, “I’m not a God. Not of any sort, Hior. I swear I’m not lying.” You lick your lips, the taste of rainwater still lingering on your skin. “Though, even if I don’t know how to help you yet?” You take his hand off of your arm, lacing your fingers with his. “We’re bound to find out together.”

————-　🌠　————-

[unholyplumpprincess]

Not the same anon, but for Seerhound, do you think Obi would get a kick out of teasing and toying with them in the ring (dirty or otherwise)? And if so what do you think his favorite methods are?

I've been saving this in excitement because I wanted the answer to be Perfect. Let's go Seerhound gang lets gooooo!!!!

!!!Minors and ageless blogs dni or you will be blocked as this contains ADULT CONTENT!!!

Reblogs > Likes. Please Reblog if you hit like, and please check out my rules HERE if you wanna request :D

Warnings: R18+/NSFT under the cut, Bloodhound has a vulva and my normal headcanons of their appearance, mentions of asphyxiation, exhibitionism, they're in LOVE and in an established relationship.

____

Obi is just as patient as Bloodhound is. And both, equally, get a kick out of trying to make the other's resolve drop. Obi is much kinder, patient, taking into account Hound's aversion to PDA- but of course, that doesn't mean he doesn't do it. He's just mindful of their moods. Knowing when to strike, what cords to strike, and how to play them right into his games.

Hound, on the other hand, is much more subtle of their teasing. Obi will admit, they always know how to stoke the flame within him. Especially if on opposite squads, with the knowledge they're looking for him. That they probably had their sights set long ago on him before he would even take note of them. A predator in the fog.

But when it's Obi's turn? At first, he plays subtle. Their sponsors put them in a duo together for a portion of the season, and it's his time to strike. Storm Point is such a beautiful place, it reminded Hound of home, and at some points they let their guard down. In those moments, Obi can't help but want to see them that gentle.

Sometimes Obi is playful. Holding their gloved hand as they muse, kissing the backs of their knuckles and murmuring that perhaps this place could be their new home. And when he says 'their', he knows he puts emphasis as he peers into their goggles. In his heart, he knows their flushed. His heartbeat sensor picking up their quickening pulse.

It's not enough for him. He needs to hear them. He needs to see them visibly blush. He needs them to scoff at his attempts at flirting.

But most times? Most times Obi likes to play dirty for a better reaction.

~NSFT under the cut here~

"Beautiful form, my beloved. Your fingers are as talented as ever." Obi's voice is smooth as Hound lowers their Triple Take from decimating a duo. Their helm tilts towards him in a glance through their goggles, and he can practically feel their narrowed gaze as they await for him to finish. Obi can't help but smirk.

"Mind your tongue." Hound chides, searching the boxes for any good loot. Obi is a simple man, one who cannot help but to stare at their ass in their tactical pants. His smirk growing to a grin.

"It is not my tongue that needs minding. In fact, I think I would surely like to mind yours." His tease is low, sliding up behind them to look in the other box. He hears the rustle of their clothes, knowing they're looking right at him. But he hears his heartbeat sensor, picking up that higher 'thump thump thump' of their heart.

"Obi Edolasim." Obi could moan anytime they said his name, their voice low and warning. But he knows that tone. They're embarrassed. Possibly because the communications are still on. People would hear them.

Good. Let them hear. Let people know that the Apex Predator that was Bloodhound was brought to their boiling point from a bit of teasing.

--

The next time they meet, it is on opposite squads. Hound normally got the upper-hand on him. And not that Obi minded, but sometimes his beloved pup needed a lesson in manners and being humbled.

It's how they end up where they're at now. Hound had struck him in close combat, their hatchet narrowly missing him if it wasn't for Obi's heartbeat sensor picking them up. Obi had been chased into the upper levels of the Command Center on Storm Point, Hound hot on his tail. But Obi managed to dodge, sending them both into close combat.

With Obi's flexibility and clever positioning, he manages to throw them off their rhythm. It sends Hound to the floor, but Obi knows them too well. Quick to fit between their legs and snatch their wrists to force them onto the ground, leaning his weight forward to bend them in half so they couldn't twist their legs up and kick him.

"Hello, beloved." He breathes, smiling down at the panting he hears behind their helm. Hound snarls, their hips bucking to try and throw his weight off, but only results in grinding their body up against his. Something he doesn't hide with a low groan and shuffling his hips closer. "Be careful, pup. I am merely a man, and I am not immune to a beautiful creature. Especially one below me."

Hound is still winding down from the chase. Another buck, another snarl, and this time following a low, needy sound from Obi. What? He, again, was a simple man. A simple man looking at the love of his life underneath him.

Eventually, Hound does wind up settling. Their body going lax and their head thumping back with a huff. "You do not intend to eliminate me, do you?"

"Not if you play my games right." Obi grins, gently releasing their wrists and going for their helm. There's a click of the comms going off as he reaches the mic, doing the same to his own and double checking for any cameras before he releases their helm.

Their face is flushed, their crimson curls having been tied up into a bun to fit in their helm with curls now framing their face. Their golden gaze looks up towards him, their singular slit pupil razor thin and looking just as hungry as Obi is.

"And if I do not wish to play nice?" Hound breathes. Yet their hands stay by their head where they were put. Watching as Obi smirks down at them, as if having expected that answer. Pulling his hand back to wave their own hatchet in their face and nestling it under their chin, tipping it up so their gaze falls on his face.

"I take no issue in putting down a rabid dog." Obi replies coolly, enjoying Hound's quickened heartbeat despite their teeth clicking together. They're just as into it as he is.

Good.

--

Hound winds up with their arm over their face and their tactical pants shucked off. They're in a beautiful arch as Obi lies between their legs, hugging their thighs as they squirm and snarl as his tongue works them over. Suckling their clit, licking up the mess that their slick makes and moaning into them. Obi's hat has been knocked off long ago, making room for Hound to clutch his locs to keep him in place.

When they cum, it's with a loud thunderous snarl and their eyes flashing, glowing red. Obi greedily licks up the mess that squirts from them, obscenely moaning into them and letting his sharp nails slide over their thighs.

Of course, eventually does finally sit up. Finding his own belt as he shuffles on his knees between their legs, hurriedly trying to work his pants off. Only to get shoved onto his back by Hound, who is panting as they hurriedly do it for him and quickly straddle his hips to ride him at a bruising pace. Their hands finding purchase around his neck and squeezing his breath from him.

No, Obi never got his way for long.

But he spares thanks to Hound's gods that they were so easily riled up after a good fight.

[scatterpatter]

"Where's the essay OP" Said no one, and yet here I am

Lampy isn't stupid, he's neruodivergent: a rushed-together masterpost

Disclaimer: I'm not a liscened medical professional but I'm neurodivergent who's close to many neurodivergent people so I know when certain traits strike me as very familiar... Also tblt is my comfort movie I've seen it probably over 100 times, not exaggerating, so if anyone here's an expert on it, it's me.

I'm only going by the first movie because while To The Rescue and Goes To Mars probably have evidence to back me up, I don't feel like sitting down to watch them as I don't have them as memorized as the original

Point #1: Lampy is arguably the most intelligent appliance in the movie

Honestly it apalls me that so many are convinced that Lampy is an idiot when he displays some of the most intelligent traits in the movie. I'll just list off some of the most important scenes that show this

1: When discussing a way to get to the city, Lampy comes up with plans that end up failing, true. But we should also consider that not only did Radio and Toaster come up with bad plans before deciding on the swivel chair, but 2/3 of Lampy's ideas involved the same mechanic: on something with wheels(yes the mattress had wheels for some reason) being powered by Kirby

2: "From here you can see the really big lamp!" This scene is simply due to the appliances being sheltered from the outside world. Lampy displays the same level of naive-ness as everyone else: Radio seems earnest in calling the sun a "really big lamp", and Kirby calls the grass "shag carpet". Lampy is not at a lower intelligence in this scene, he's exactly at the same level as everyone else

3: The scene with the storm really sells his intelligence. The appliances have a rudimentary understanding of electricity, most likely from being appliances, but Lampy displays an excelled level of understanding by sacrificing himself for the battery. He understands that batteries are powered by electricity, lightning is electricity, and by using himself as a lightning rod, he acts as the conductive metal to easily transfer this energy from the bolt to the battery. Technically this should have overcharged and fried the battery but we'll suspend disbelief for the sake of this movie.

4: He knew that stacking the appliances to roughly human height, creating a dark environment with ominous sounds, and putting Toaster at eye-level to scare the human with his own reflection... Again, this is an intelligent understanding of how to scare a human

5: It's unclear on whose idea it was to look up Rob in a phone book, however this shows that not only can Lampy read(most likely picked up from being Rob's reading light), ESPECIALLY when Toaster struggles to read, but also has an understanding of phone books, addresses, and finding humans based on family names. I cannot stress how intelligent this is for a sentient desk lamp

There's a few more minor examples, but these are the biggest cases. Lampy is intelligent.

Point #2: Lampy struggles with social cues and doesn't empathize as easily as others

My biggest point here is when people think neruodivergents are "dumb" for having trouble picking up on things like sarcasm when that just... isn't the case. A few notable examples include:

1: When Air Conditioner says "You're a real bright little lamp", Lampy doesn't pick up the sarcasm and thinks he's being complimented. Though he definitely shows a level of emotional intelligence because he looks to Toaster to confirm "hey I was complimented", sees they're still looking angry, and gets the hint that he was insulted without someone needing to explicitly tell him that, to which he then responds with "Heyyy >:("

2: Sometimes he's able to read the room and pick up on tones, but other times he shows a level of emotional density. Legitimately not knowing if Rob had returned even when seeing Blanky disappointed to the point of near tears... But then knowing "brains wouldnt hurt either" was a jab at their intelligence and reacting with appropriate annoyance... But also when Radio says "Things could be worse!", doesn't realize he's just saying that to make Toaster feel better and asks "How could they be worse?"

3: He bullies Blanky alongside Radio and the others, unclear if he's actually being a jerk or just "oh this is what everyone else is doing so this is the normal way to act", but he's legitimately confused when Toaster tries to explain why they're suddenly being nice to him. He doesn't get the "now I feel better" argument because his argument was "Well you were never this nice to him before". Even when Toaster tries to explain why it feels nice, it just doesn't click... until Toaster finds a way to explain that connects personally to Lampy's own emotional state. He has trouble empathizing until realizing "oh this is like this thing that I feel sometimes"

4: Something I've noticed when gathering evidence is that more than once, Lampy goes "Wow..." After someone gloats about themself(Twice with Radio, once with the Computer). It's clear by the third time, when Radio goes "What does that mean?" And Lampy responds "I don't know. [To Computer] What does that mean?" That he doesn't even know what's being gloated about, let alone why he should be impressed. He has the emotional intelligence to recognize when someone's gloating and the "appropriate" response of amazement, but it seems like it never comes from a place of earnest. (While Neurotypicals can and do engage in "performative" behavior, I tend to notice this way more commonly with neurodivergents)

Also the "wow..." Performative thing is VERY reminiscent of Peridot from Steven Universe(a characters who many autistic fans see themselves in and the creator herself saying she doesn't consider Peridot or any of the gems to be neurotypical) going "wow thanks" as her default "this is how I've been taught to show gratitude" response

Point #3: Miscellaneous traits that could be neurodivergent

These traits COULD be interpreted as neurodivergent, but I will admit they could also be interpreted as something else so like take these with a grain of salt

1: Lampy appears to have sensory needs. When sleeping, he needs to tap a rock a few times(presumably to make sure it's "right") before clonking his head on it. It's interesting because rocks aren't a very "lamp" thing whatsoever, and none of the other appliances look for pillow-ish objects to rest on, so this could be a sensory thing.

2: Lampy has an interesting vocal quirk: repetition of phrases at the beginning and end of a sentence. Instances include "How exactly do you propose we do that, exactly?" "All of a sudden you're being so darn nice to him all of a sudden" "The fact is there's just not enough facts" The third one is a bit of a stretch but the first two seem to indicate a possible pattern of speech. Part of me wants to say this could be a verbal tic or some type of verbal stimming, but I've never met anyone who has a tic or stim like this so I can't say it's a neurodivergent thing with confidence, but I wanted to mention this quirk regardless.

3: Physically saying how he feels. Two instances where multiple characters are laughing, Lampy speaks while laughing "That's funny - I'm dying!" "I'm aching with joy!". It's just interesting that no one else speaks while laughing and for whatever reason, Lampy needs to verbalize "Yes I find this very funny" as if simply laughing along isn't enough. I've seen somewhat similar stuff in neurodivergents who have issues expressing emotions implicitly so they state them explicitly instead.

4: I've noticed Lampy isn't touchy... except with Radio. Some neurodivergent people can have issues with physical contact, which could explain that. But I've also noticed that Radio also gives me huge neurodivergent vibes... But more importantly Radio is extremely touchy with everyone, Lampy included, hence them often getting into physical fights but also just- tapping them or wrapping a cord around the other and pulling him close(they're so in love but that's a post on its own). A possible explanation is Lampy having issues with touching others, but either feels comfortable being touchy with Radio(due to emotional bonds and trust) or simply recognizes "Radio likes being touchy so I should be touchy back". A stretch of an argument, I'll admit, but I think the interpretation is there and valid.

In conclusion

I mean idk if Lampy was written to be neurodivergent or if the writers just wanted him to be "quirky" and accidentally gave him a lot of neurodivergent traits, but he reads as very neurodivergent to me(probably autistic or adhd but I'm not a professional and can't diagnose him). But while I can chalk up neruodivergency being one of many possible interpretations of his character, I WILL argue that he's not "stupid" given the evidence we see throughout the movie

Tl;Dr: Lampy is evidently intelligent, but sometimes struggles with social cues, empathy, and overall shows numerous traits of neurodivergency

[bibliocratic]

tim and jon

part of a series of archive polycule oneshots (minor cws and mentions in the tags - ask if you would like anything added. these cws are explained in more detail in the ANs on A03)

“Would you hurry up?” Jon hisses at him, his eyes scattering skittishly to dart and interrogate every night-echoed noise. His expression is bow-strung and embroiled in a hundred outcomes where they get caught, and he furiously shakes his head when Tim indicates through rough and basic mime the next stage of this impeccably-organised plan. There is a flurry of disagreement about who gets to take the starring role in the next part, performed entirely through gestures and whispers before Jon, snapping a ‘fine, fine’, takes the leg-up Tim’s offering. There’s a medley of ‘shit’ and ‘woahwoahwoah’ as both of them adjust to balance and Jon clings to the wall for a moment, psyching himself up prior to shimmying his lanky body worm-like through the open letterbox-shaped window.

There is a clattering, a worrying thump. Tim winces, and cautiously calls out “Boss?” as loud as he dares.

He gets a seething cats-hiss of “Keep it down!” so he presumes Jon’s not too badly damaged.

A minute or so later, Jon is opening the lock from the inside to let Tim into the building. His jumper is rumpled, his hair and face caked with dust like a talc bottle’s gone off in his face.

“Bit grubby there,” Tim grins. Jon gives him a look that promises untold violence and an unmarked grave if he doesn’t behave himself. Tim mimes zipping his lips shut before passing Jon the spare torch.

Despite Jon’s protestations, this outing was his idea. The security tapes and records are in here somewhere, the owner was cagey enough that it’s practically a given, and if they can use them to prove a case of a possible active entity, well, a little sneaking around can’t hurt. Jon had avoided calling it exactly what it was (‘It’s just some looking around’ / ‘It’s trespassing, boss’ / ‘It’s harmless, we’ll be in and out, we’re not really stealing anything valuable’ / ‘It’s breaking and entering and trespassing on private property’) so much so that Tim had laughed, declared it a case of Schrödinger’s illegal and told Jon he’d buy them both some gloves for their night-time ‘looking around’.

Moving further into the property, the flashlights they’ve brought arc with echoes of illumination a split second slow, like the dragging light of a Bonfire sparkler, eventually casting over to a metallic-walled office tucked off to the side. This place looks like a pre-fab, out on an industrial estate somewhere, and from contents inside, has spent the last few years being a motorcycle showroom. Gleaming structures are displayed proudly and buffed to shining in lines, the large open-plan room interspersed with load-bearing pillars. Off near the end, there’s the accessories part of the space, with metal shelving and stands and racks where helmets and gloves and leathers are clustered.

The office is locked.  Jon wordlessly pushes the torch over to Tim, who holds both it and his own pointed at the lock, and pulls out a black rectangular carry case. Kneeling down, he unzips it with a quiet tug, revealing its contents as an honest-to-god lockpicking kit.

“Are you serious?” Tim expels in a high breath, his mouth curved high in delight.

“Childhood hobby,” is the only thing Jon will say, and any further questions are refuted with a ‘I am trying to concentrate’ or a stone-wall silence. Tim files all a hundred and one of his follow-up questions for a later time. He’s half tempted to snap a photo for Sasha, but then remembers with a guilty jolt that that would probably be a bad idea if anyone catches them.

The office is no better than their archives, and Jon is visibly disappointed at the lack of an easy job. Stowing away his kit back into his pockets, they settle into a routine after a few muttered back-and-forth suggestions. Tim takes the paper-drowned desk, the stuffed layers of the in-tray and the desk drawers, while Jon braves the rattling filing cabinets taller than he is.

For the most part, they work in silence, which means it’s a surprise when, after a few moments rifling, Jon says in a painfully faux-casual way:

“So. You and um. You and Martin.”

“Hmm?” Tim replies. His eyes flick over several receipts, a few carbon-copies of CBT papers and full licenses.  He tries to separate some, only to find that they’ve started to stick together, and he sighs with irritation.

Jon remains quiet. Tim turns to look at him, and he’s still got his hands in the stomach of the highest and dustiest filing cabinet, obviously no longer looking with the entirety of his attention but still trying to keep up the charade.

“Was there a point you wanted to make, or…?”

Jon pulls his hands out and swings his face around, and Tim can’t read his expression.

“At the… At the Institute party. You seemed… close.”

No closer than usual, Tim had thought. Martin’s efforts hadn’t been enough to completely vanish his anxieties over the socialisation. He’d stuck close to the other three all night, tugging at his new jacket at intervals, running his fingers over the fabric to settle himself. He’d avoided the alcohol entirely, and had picked at the snack foods. Tim had been as free with his affections with Sasha as usual, casual touches to her hip, the small of her back, calling her ‘babe’ and ‘love’. Sasha had pressed a kiss to Jon’s cheek and dragged him over by the hand to their merry band when he’d arrived later than the rest of them. Tim and Martin hadn’t touched because Martin had confessed earlier that he’d prefer if they didn’t, not in this setting, not where other people could see or comment or judge, and so Tim respected that and kept his distance. Apart from once, when they were sat off to the side on plastic-backed chairs pulled out of some store cupboard somewhere, unnoticed by anyone else. Sasha had been drawn into conversation with Rosie about something political, and Jon had been extricating himself from talking to Elias after being summoned over to meet a few of their investors, and Martin had nudged Tim’s hand with the back of his own and murmured ‘Thanks. For, um, convincing me to come’ and then he’d glanced around before leaning in and kissing him demurely before moving back, his cheeks clawed with pink.  Tim had felt a bit like a firecracker going off.

“You’re a bit late for any juicy office gossip,” Tim replies slowly, uncertain of where this conversation is going. “I mean, it’s not a new development.”

Perhaps Jon had seen him and Martin, although it wasn’t a crime, what they did, wasn’t inappropriate for work. He’d assumed Sasha would have told him, on the nights when Jon stayed at hers. Martin doesn’t tell anyone about them, but Martin doesn’t tell anyone about a lot of things, and they’ve spoken about his insecurities and fears both unfounded and painfully historical. Tim doesn’t mind Martin’s reticence, doesn’t mind the slow-building thing between them. Martin pretends not to smile at his jokes and beats him at Mario Kart every time and oversalts his chips and undercooks his eggs and finishes Tim’s onion bhajis when he’s ordered too much and scolds him for forgetting about the bins again and has started to kiss him for the first time like this isn’t something he’s going to lose. Martin hasn’t said he loves him, and that’s alright. Tim’s pretty sure he’s been gone for Martin for months now.

“Does he know?”

Jon’s follow-up is flint-strike, whiplash-corded. He’s set his jaw and his mouth in a tight line that looks like a wound in the unsettled torchlight.

“What do you mean?” Tim asks nonplussed, and if anything, Jon winches his body tighter and says, almost impatiently.

“Does Martin know about Sasha?”

“What about her?”

“About you and Sasha?”

“I mean… yes?”

“And does Sasha know about you and Martin?”

“Have you talked to her about this?”

“Well, no. I wanted to ask you first.”

Comprehension rocks him tidal with a sudden drenching wave.

“Christ, Jon!” Tim hisses out, and Jon gestures him to be quieter and it’s only with real effort that he manages: “Of course she knows. They both know about each other – I’m not a complete bastard!”

“I didn’t say that!” Jon counters defensive. A coil of embarrassment has begun to wind its way through his tone.

“Is that what you think? That I’ve, what, started seeing Martin on the side and just… what, haven’t told Sasha about it? That you’ve uncovered some sort of sordid little office scandal? The fuck, Jon!”

“Keep your voice down!”

“You’re the one who wanted to have this conversation right now,” Tim snaps back.

“I – ” Jon huffs, irritated with himself. The torchlight makes his expression stretch, take on more weight. “That wasn’t what I meant, and I didn’t intend it to come across that way.”

“What way did you intend it to come across then?”

“It – it doesn’t matter.”

“Well, it sounded a lot like you were a second away from accusing me of cheating on either one or both of them, so no, actually, I do want you to give me an explanation. Like, right now…. Is this some jealousy thing, with Sasha?”

“What? No! No, Sasha can, Sasha can date who she likes. It doesn’t bother me that you two are together as well.”

“So, what, Jon? What’s the problem?”

“I…” Jon makes an aggrieved noise. “I’m not explaining myself well.”

“You can say that again.”

Jon breathes hard. He fiddles with his fingers and Tim waits, making Jon be the one to speak first. Because for all Jon’s protesting that he didn’t mean it like that, Tim’s hurt,  slighted by the idea that Jon might think that of him, might read callousness or deception into his actions so easily.

“I don’t think that of you,” Jon says eventually. “I know – you wouldn’t hurt Sasha and you wouldn’t hurt Martin. I didn’t think you were cheating. I just… I didn’t know that you and Martin… I thought that you and Sasha, not that you were exclusive, but that … and then I saw you with Martin and I wanted to make sure, because I don’t… so, I get that Sasha, she likes you and she likes me and that’s – I get that. But I don’t understand how you – what, you were with Sasha, and then you just… what, started dating Martin? How does that work? How are you with one person, and then you meet another and then you want to be with them as well?”

Tim does not have time to teach Jon Polyamory 101, considering they’re in the middle of something that, pretty euphemisms aside, is definitely a crime. If Jon was better at communicating, this was something he might have been able to broach with Sasha, or with Tim at literally any time other than right now.

Jon’s intensity is misplaced. He’s always been good at that, reflecting the inward out to something he feels he can tackle. Tim privately thinks that Jon’s had these little boxes in his head of what he understands poly to be, and that Martin’s involvement has jostled them out of alignment. That Jon might not be as monogamous as he’s previously considered himself to be and is having to work through all the baggage which comes with personal growth.

Tim’s seen the way Jon looks at Martin when he thinks no-one is looking.

“Jon,” he says, and he does well to strip the irritation from his voice. “Me and Sasha, we talked about it, early on when we first started seeing each other. About the whole exclusive thing. And like adults, we came to the agreement that we were happy for the other person to be in a different relationship if they felt drawn to be so, as long as all parties were informed and consented to the arrangements. And then, this thing with Martin came along… and I told Sasha about it, and she suggested I try seeing if he’d be interested. And luckily, you know, he was, and the three of us have talked about the logistics of it all, and it’s working out. I’m not sure what you’re finding difficult to understand.”

“So… Sasha and Martin are together too?”

“Nah. They’re, um – how did they put it… ‘incompatible in a few key areas’. But they love each other in their own way, and they’re happy, and that’s all there is to it.”

Jon ruminates on this for a bit before he seems to mentally prepare himself for another question.

“And how did you feel, when Sasha started seeing me?”

“Er. Fine. Questioned her taste in men a bit, but…” Jon’s face is a picture at that moment. “I’m joking! I was fine about it. Is… is that was this is about?”

“It’s… not exactly…” Jon looks at the dust on his shoes, rubs at a grubby spot on his face that he’d missed with his sleeve. “When she told you that she wanted to see me, it didn’t… it didn’t make you feel, I don’t know, hurt? That you weren’t enough for her?”

Tim loves Jon dearly but god, he can be an idiot.

“It doesn’t work like - Look. You’re not – it’s not about one person being ‘enough’, yeah? It’s not a finite resource, kay, people can love their friends and pets and family and partners and it’s not… it’s not going to run out or anything daft like that. When Sasha started seeing you, and going to pub quizzes with you, or when she’d be at mine one night and then she’d leave in the morning to go on one of your museum jaunts or whatever…. You being there didn’t reduce how she felt about me, or make our relationship any less meaningful. And when you’re with Sasha, you don’t feel she cares about you less because I’m in the picture, right?”

“No.”

“Exactly. She loves you differently, not less. And the same when me and Martin got together.”

“I… I understand,” Jon says slowly.

“Then, what about this is bothering you exactly?” Tim says, and his voice has quietened now.

“Sasha wouldn’t feel… hurt. If I wanted to, um, hypothetically see someone else. She wouldn’t think that I – I wasn’t happy, or that I wanted more than what we had together, or that she wasn’t… enough for me. And if I did see someone else, they wouldn’t feel like I was, I dunno, messing them around?”

“Jon,” Tim says. “I think this is a conversation you should really be having with our girlfriend, yeah? But… personally, I wouldn’t worry. Wanting to date another person isn’t bad. You just need to be honest and communicate.”

There is a long pause.

“Thanks, Tim.” Jon looks tired, mulling over things, but his face is plastered over with something like relief compared to his earlier tension. “I do – er. I do appreciate you. Talking to me about… about all this.”

“Don’t get soft on me, boss,” Tim says, and he gives Jon a wink. A deliberate gesture that says ‘it’s alright’. “I know I’m a delight to be around.”

Jon relaxes and his expression flint-sparks into a small smirk.

“Whatever Sasha and Martin have been telling you, you’re absolutely not that charming.”

“Please. I’m a catch. Irresistible.”

“I seem to be immune.”

“You sure about that?” Tim teases and Jon rolls his eyes and gives him a put-on look-over.

“You aren’t my type.”

“It’d be different then, if I was, say, a winsome-looking redhead?” Tim says. “If I looked like I’d fallen backwards into a tragically retro clothes shop. Would that, perhaps, be a little bit more your type, boss?”

It’s too dark to see if Jon’s complexion has flared with embarrassment.

“Where are you going with this, Tim?”

“Nowhere!” Tim sing-songs and turns his attention back to the desk. One of the drawers is stuck and he yanks at it before it opens with a complaining screech. “Nowhere at all.”

Jon doesn’t respond. For a few moments, they sink back into their search.

“He’s seemed happier recently,” Jon says after five minutes or so. “You’re good for him.”

“You could be too,” Tim says.

“Well. Ahem.” Jon has definitely gone a different colour at that thought.

And then his face hardens. He clicks off the torch sharply, and he's yanking Tim forwards by the arm, tugged him next to him into the cramped space next to one of the filing cabinets. Tim would have yelped, but Jon gives a sharp 'shhh', and grabs at Tim's torch to press it off as he pulls them both down crouching. For a moment, there's nothing but breathing, Tim trying to ask Jon what's wrong with his limited movement and Jon equally communicating that he needs to shut up immediately.

Then Tim hears the noises outside.

He thought they'd have more time. The doors to the office and the main building aren't locked, and they won't be able to get out now, not without facing whatever is out there that the statement giver warned them about.

"What'll we do, boss?" he whispers to Jon, the words threaded onto one breath.

"Plan B?" Jon suggests. He passes his torch to Tim, and goes for the inside of his bag again, bringing out the items Tim had argued repeatedly for bringing and Jon had repeatedly shot down.

Tim grins despite himself.

"Plan B," he affirms, and helps Jon light the firework.

[highordinal]

When a Man Dies, It All but Fades to Black

“Give me the scythe.”

Kayn raised a brow as Jarvan stepped forward, the emperor’s arm extended outward. Although he didn’t feel threatened, he simply rolled his eyes; what a ludicrous request from the other. Now where had he heard this line before? Ah, yes, with Nakuri when his mind was clouded by Rhaast’s false promises. With the Syndicate that were lured in by the entity’s calls.

He had heard this all before but for someone so pure of heart, someone who cared not for the domination of the galaxy, someone like Jarvan, to demand this wretched steel from him… He must admit, he was taken aback. It was concerning and it left the Ordinal a little miffed. Had Rhaast been gossiping behind his back? Fraternizing with those around him and feeding them lies? It was impossible, with how loud and brash the dark star was, Kayn would have heard it.

“I’m afraid I can’t do that, your majesty.” The Ordinal finally stated with a slight upturn of his lips; his voice shrouded in its usual sarcastic tone.

Rhaast screamed in the back of his mind, threatening him with a fate worse than death if he relinquished him to the emperor. Ah, so the demon wasn’t playing his usual tricks then? So then why was Jarvan so intent on obtaining the scythe? So many possibilities to ponder, but not enough time to narrow down any suspicions. As much as he respected his emperor, there was no way his naïve mind would have picked up on his little escapades throughout the galaxy. His tracks were covered flawlessly, those who dared to spill his secret were dealt with swiftly. He had put precautionary measures in place after every step he took, always making sure he had an alibi or a plan B.

“Kayn.” Jarvan’s tone became darker. “I will not ask again. Give me the scythe.”

Hm? Oh, right, his emperor was demanding something from him. With a dramatic sigh the Ordinal placed his hands on his hips, glancing off to the side. “As much as I would love to indulge your request, my emperor, I’m afraid I simply cannot deliver.”

The brunette’s frown deepened, azure eyes narrowing at his subordinates' defiance. He huffed before taking his polearm and slamming its end onto the metallic floors. A loud clang resonated through the room, afterwards the doors to the chamber were pushed open and a line of soldiers streamed in, cutting off any means of escape. After them a familiar, colorful crew stepped into the chamber, causing a momentary look of shock across the soldier's features.

A smile spread onto the Ordinal’s face, a curt laugh he couldn’t control passing his lips as he turned to look over his shoulder. “You called my own men on me?” He acknowledged in disbelief, golden irises trailing back towards the royal. “And you even sought aid from Demaxia’s wanted fugitives?”

“You left me with little choice.” Jarvan answered, earning a scoff from his friend. “This hurts me more than you would know, Shieda-”

“Oh?” The soldier cut in, turning to gaze at each of his men, “You call me in here under the false pretenses of friendship, demand I hand over my weapons, and then you cage me like a deranged beast using my own soldiers? Oh Jarvan,” He sounded amused, “You truly know how to break a man’s heart.”

“Enough!” The emperor shouted. “You have abused my trust for years, and it all started with that damned scythe. If you do not wish to lose your station, and by extension your reputation, you will hand over that weapon.”

“Reputation.” Shieda echoed, “As if something like that matters to me anymore. I’ve sacrificed everything I’ve worked toward to keep this weapon out of the hands of those that would use it for evil, and frankly I think I’m doing a rather swell job-”

“You think killing innocent people and harvesting their Ora is a swell job!?” Jarvan finally snapped, taking several steps forward. “You have done nothing but commit heinous deeds behind my back, hiding behind the excuse that it was in the name of the royal family! I never permitted such deeds and yet- yet you hid behind my name and tarnished Demaxia’s image!”

The Ordinal twitched, anger swelling in his chest. “Nothing? You say I’ve done nothing? While you sat there looking all pretty on your golden throne I was the only one scouring the galaxy doing your bidding! I conquered for you, negotiated for you, killed for you, and you say I’ve done nothing!?” His throat was hoarse with raw emotion, his shouts straining his vocal cords as he seethed in anger. “That blood is on my hands, not yours.”

“No.” Jarvan hissed through clenched teeth, “You wanted domination. I wanted peace. I’ve had enough of this- guards! Reprimand Ordinal Kayn and strip him of his weapons.”

“Oh, I wouldn’t do that if I were you, boys. You know full well what I am capable of.” He laughed wickedly as they stalked towards him, “You’re no match for the one who trained you.”

Kayn watched as they continued to advance forward, their weapons drawn, beginning to circle him as if he were an animal. And perhaps they were right. A primal urge to kill awakened within, one hand reaching up to draw the scythe sitting snugly against his back. Rhaast hungered for rendered flesh, something the ordinal was all too willing to provide.

“Oh, Rhaast.” He sang sweetly, “It’s time to play.”

“Yeeeess…”

A low rumbling shook the room; frantic eyes darting around the space in confusion and fear. Jarvan yelled over the commotion and readied his weapon, quickly closing the gap between himself and the Ordinal. There was no use in hiding Rhaast’s sentience now, and so he decided to embrace it.

Hearing the clanking of armor behind him, Kayn dropped low just in time to dodge the emperor's spear. He deftly kicked the royal’s feet from under him, watching as the bigger man stumbled to the floor, barely able to catch himself. As the soldiers began closing in all around, the Ordinal jumped back to his feet and raised Rhaast, swinging the neon blade in a wide arc. Those who blocked the attack were pushed back, those who didn’t had a nice new gash across their chest.

It was at this time that he noticed the crew of the Morningstar begin to act, Captain Yasuo unsheathing his blade, the crazy girl pulling out a plethora of guns. He sneered at them before turning his attention back to the fight.

One by one they got up and charged him again, only to be knocked back down into pools of their own blood. A few of them managed to get a few lucky hits in on the Ordinal, but those were nothing but minor scratches that healed up instantaneously due to the Ora running through his veins. He ducked under steel, weaving his way through the men with a grace so deadly they dropped like flies.

As he regained his footing he felt a presence appear beside him, a white blur rushing past. Thinned steel was brought down upon him, giving him mere seconds to react. After dodging the slash, flittering gold locked with the Captain’s hazel irises.

“Lookin’ a little tired there, Ordinal. Might wanna throw in the towel before it's too late.”

Annoyance bubbled within the Ordinal and the Captain smirked, unleashing a flurry of blows before Shieda could put some distance between them. He managed to deflect most of the attacks, however, a well placed strike caught him off guard and he staggered back.

“RAAAAH!”

Kayn’s head shot towards the thundering stomps as Malphite dashed toward him. He cursed under his breath, diving out of the alien’s path. Before he could recover the barrel of a gun was shoved in his face. Looking up he saw the crazy girl tightening her grip around the pistol, an apologetic looking grin on her face as she pulled the trigger.

The Ordinal swiftly evaded the shot, shooting his hand up to grab her wrist. With a tug and a twist she grunted in pain, the gun falling from her fingers. Using his weight he yanked her down, jumping up and spinning around to drive the butt of the scythe hard between her shoulder blades.

“Oh just kill her already!”

Kayn raised Rhaast and readied to strike the ginger and end her pathetic existence.

Seeing his crewmate’s peril, Yasuo maneuvered himself toward the Ordinal and set forth a wall of cyan energy, forcing the man to back off. Kayn ended up being pushed back into a precarious position, yet again surrounded on all sides. He was feeling sluggish, exhaustion starting to lock his limbs into place. He panted heavily, blood and Ora spattered across his uniform. His hair had been cut loose and hung disheveled over his face.

He waited until the foot soldiers pounced before emitting an animalistic snarl and hoisted Rhaast, heavy in his hands, up and tore through his former compatriots. Rhaast reveled in the bloodshed, and for a time Kayn did too, that is, until he saw the faces of his more recognizable men staring in disbelief as their own Ordinal raised his hand against them.

He shook his head, he shouldn’t be thinking of this now, they decided to get in his way so they are to face the consequences. And yet his memories of his time with these soldiers flooded his mind. Images of his senior disciples goofing around during training, taunting their master as they sparred, enjoying the merriment of bonded brothers.

The thought made him hesitate.

Rhaast noticed immediately, “What are you doing, fool!?”

But it was too late, Kayn felt a ripping sensation in his side as Jarvan drove his spear into his flesh. The Ordinal shrieked in pain, twisting partly around and jamming the butt of the scythe against the other’s clavicle. A delightful crunch emitted after it impacted the royal’s body, yet the other stood firm, instead gritting his teeth and leaning all his weight on the Ordinal, driving the spear further in.

“N-No!” He gasped, the searing throb caused one of Kayn’s arms to lose its grip on Rhaast, the weapon clanging against the tile as his now emptied hand came up to try and push Jarvan's off.

Captain Yasuo had strode forward and plunged his blade through the Ordinal’s thigh, rooting him in place, another soldier piercing his other calf. Golden speckled sanguine spilled from his mouth as he watched the soldiers take advantage of this moment of vulnerability. One sprinted forward and slammed his boot against Kayn’s hand, breaking some fingers and knocking Rhaast completely to the floor before they all forced him onto his knees. The others surrounded him, guns aimed directly at his head.

The dark star howled in fury, reverberating on the cold tile as Malphite callously swatted him away from the Ordinal's reach.

Kayn thrashed around as much as he could but the steel only cut further into his skin, drawing more blood which drained his energy further. He was starting to become lightheaded, his breathing becoming ragged and labored, lungs struggling for purchase from the pain.

“Let me go! I’m not done- I’m not-” Fear overtook him as he continued to strain against the emperor's hold, Ora streaming from his eyes and down his cheeks.

“Shieda.” Jarvan pleaded against his ear, “It’s over. It can’t control you anymore-”

“Unhand me! Only I can handle the power that thing wields-!” Kayn protested, his voice shaky as he choked back reddened sobs.

“That thing has killed many of our own and has brainwashed you!”

“No!” Kayn screeched, “With the voice of Ora we can become unstoppable! Finally the Empire will have the strength to carry out what it’s always dreamed of-”

“Listen to yourself Shieda!” Jarvan cut him off, desperation evident in his tone, “It has blinded you with delusions of grandeur- the Empire doesn't need that power, you don’t need that power.”

The emperor freed one of his arms and slowly wrapped it around his old friend, pulling Kayn’s back flush against his chest. “Please… It’s over…”

When a man dies, it all but fades to black. But when someone like him succumbs to fate, why does he see gold? It’s dull, unimpressive and looks worthless, but it’s gold none the less. The excess Ora pulsating through his veins- he watches as it trickles down his skin from open wounds. All that hard work was wasting away, all those souls he’d collected scattering back to the earth. Rhaast had even gone quiet, stewing in his own frustration for having entrusted his life to such a feeble mortal.

“Why did you stop me?” He asks, voice low and raspy. He began to shake, the Ora withdrawing from his system so quickly he body couldn’t keep up. He leaned his head back against Jarvan’s shoulder, lolling his head slightly to look into his eyes. His injuries were numb, head dizzy and vision unfocused. “I finally had the strength to give you everything.”

“Shieda…” The royal’s face twisted in pain, “The day you became Ordinal and stood at my side- that was when I realized I did not need anything more.”

Kayn’s body went slack at his words. The soldiers backed off and watched as their emperor cradled their Ordinal in his arms, slowly removing the spear protruding through his flesh.

“You will live, Shieda,” Jarvan demanded, “We will destroy that scythe and you will live. We will make the Empire prosper through our own means, not that of monsters.”

Live. Prosper. No, not any longer. He had thrown all that away in the pursuit of power, and now he lays incapacitated before his men who have lost all respect for him. Everything he had worked for, his station, his pride, gone in the blink of an eye. It was a risk he took and it backfired. Surely Rhaast blamed him for being unable to fulfill his side of the deal, and surely his emperor held some resentment for his actions. His plans were put to a stop before they ever truly began- how humiliating.

“Live.” The word tasted bitter on his tongue, “And what could I possibly live for now?” His words were hollow, devoid of fire.

Jarvan stayed silent for a moment, hands pressing hard against the gaping wounds in the other’s side. “We will find a reason together, but for now, live for me.”

All the Ordinal could do was scoff before his vision became spotty and he was forced to shut his eyes. The sounds of shuffling feet filled the room as soldiers filtered in and out, medics being called and special units moving to carefully collect the cosmic weapon. At some point he was removed from the emperor's warmth and onto a stretcher, but his body shut down before he could comprehend any more.

His vision faded to black, but it was not the reaper he saw on the other end. No, He was still so stubbornly alive, denied the sweet release of death and forced to live among his sins. He didn’t want that, and yet when an angel bathed in light extended their hand towards him, he foolishly took it.

When their hands touched, his eyes fluttered open and he was greeted by a blindingly white room. He felt a hand clasped over his own, a welcomed warmth contrasting heavily from the plethora of frigid needles piercing his skin, syphoning out the extra Ora in his body.

A muffled voice spoke beside him, although he was unsure if it was addressing him or not. Blurry shapes passed his view, coming closer for a moment before disappearing again. As his eyes adjusted to the light, a figure came into his line of sight, Jarvan, who sat loyally at his bedside with a gentle smile.

“Shieda.” The other said his name so sweetly, so full of relief that his heart throbbed, “Good morning.”

The Ordinal exhaled slowly, careful not to aggravate any of his wounds and reached a bandaged hand up before resting it against Jarvan’s cheek. No more words were said, just tired eyes coming to a silent understanding. He might never be granted the title of Ordinal ever again, but knowing Jarvan's generosity he still may be permitted to advise on the sidelines. Even so, he wouldn’t be permitted to do that so soon.

It would take time to heal, and probably months of therapy and reflection, but it would happen. Slowly but surely it would happen, and as his emperor demanded, he would live. No matter how much he struggled and protested, he would live.

[creaticare]

Heroes Rising pt3. (But Analysis)

This was written as I watched the movie, and based off what I remembered from the first time so If stuff seems a bit out of order it’s because I wrote a bit from memory. Also the movie took me like 2x longer than normal to watch because I was writing this as I watched.

What if some of class 1-A hadn’t made it, like I mean died during the final battle. This is also just a analysis of the injuries that everyone should have by the end of the battle. 

Lets starts with these two, logically speaking Momo and Yuga got buried under a giant pile of rocks once their quirks had been majorly depleted. That means they would be way weaker than their normal forms, which contributes to the fact they should be dead after that. 

Now let’s move onto Ashido, it clearly shows that after she got the hair’s into her leg then fell down a couple levels of rocks she was bleeding from the head. I’m not saying this should have killed her but this would definitely leave her with I’m guessing a Major Concussion. 

Then we got Sero, he is first hit straight in the face with a rock that breaks into his helmet and probably makes contact with his face. I’m guessing by the force of the rock being thrown that would probably break a bone in his cheek and/or jaw. Then we see him get thrown probably over 8+ feet tumbling the whole way, which would leave him out of commission as it shows, I also think that would give him a few fractures in his body. 

Next Subject Kirishima, when they go through with Todoroki’s plan he was hit with the full power of Chimera’s blast. This should have caused chipping of his unbreakable form, because you could tell the amount of raw power that blast had by how Chimera took down the forest. So Kirishima logically should have been chipped apart and starting to bleed out as soon as he returned back to his normal form. Also for Tsuyu, Iida, Todoroki, and Kirishima all their eye’s should be a bit worse now because of how bright Chimera’s blast is, that amount of light being shone straight into someone's retina would definitely cause some permanent damage.

Iida and Tsuyu got smacked together and you can watch as they fall, blood falls along with them. This means that something had to have caused blood to come out of them, it could have been a outer injury or internal injury. Internal Injuries is something that probably a lot of the characters would have from the different events in the fights. Those two or I think at least one of them got a Internal injury from that collision, because it might not have seemed like a hard hit, but the power Chimera possesses can make it so you would know that was a hard hit. Then also you will see they are both bleeding from their heads which like I have said multiple times already, probably means they have concussions just like Ashido.

Todoroki, it does not matter that he can regulate his own body temperature for this. When he freezes Chimera from the inside out he gets a lot of major frost bite. People probably over look this fact since ‘Oh he can regulate his temperature’ no it will still leave a lasting effect on the outside of his body. Also you can watch that he passes out before he can Manually warm his body back up, that means his heating up process will take a bit longer. The cold for too long probably messed with some of his internal organs and that is not good for the body. You also should be able to hear when he does his inner monologue of ‘did we do all that we needed to do’ his speech is way slower and his breaths sound more cut off. The exhaustion and frost bite were already taking a tole on his body and brain as soon as the fight was over.

Time for Jirou and Ojiro analysis, they tried to face Nine head on even though they have some of the weaker quirks (not meant to be a jab at them I love them). Ojiro was shown to still be a bit Injured from the first fight, while Jirou did not have any major Injuries to show. Both were taken into the Jaws of what I think is a Blue Dragon skeleton that Nine has direct control of. They are then crashed into the wall of the castle, this definitely would cause something more than a light scratch. This would probably result in multiple broken bones scattered all throughout both of their bodies. No doubt that Ojiro’s tail would be broken in many places, since he was probably slammed into the wall on his back first, which means his tail would actually make contact before anything else.

Shoji, he was carrying Katsuma and Mahoro when Nine had started shooting the lasers at him. Minor cuts are shown to be inflicted on his arms, but they never show what is really happening to his back. His back was what was taking most of the shots, and the first couple that are shown don’t seem to affect him much. His hero costume might be made of special material but at some point it would need to give in. So if you think about it enough his back should be all sliced up and burnt from the lasers. He literally sacrifices himself so that the two of them could get farther ahead and away from Nine. During the Fire Tornado when debris and ruble was about to fall on Katsuma and Mahoro you see him fling his body to cover them. Also right before the screen goes to show the full castle the scene shows a giant rock that looks like it falls straight onto Shoji’s back. If this was incase the fact then his spine would either be fractured badly or broken. Don’t get me started on the amount of nerve damage he would have from a rock falling straight onto his spinal cord.

This is a add on too Jirou, Ojiro, and Shoji. Ojiro and Jirou show up to help Shoji against Nine, and let the kids run. The two of them should have been out of commission but they weren’t because it’s a movie. But all three of them or Just Ojiro and Shoji hit Nine’s force field and then were flung through walls. Even if Jirou wasn’t on the force field it had expanded and probably picked her up also and sent her flying through the wall. But as I have said many times before Bricks and Bones don’t mix, that equals many broken bones.

Kaminari, yes he can take electricity but only so much. I think that when he got struck with the lightning bolt that messed up more bodily functions then they thought it would. His blood stream probably absorbs the electricity or at least some of it. My mind also believes that some blood cells absorb too much and they can burst in a unnatural way.

During the major storm and fire tornado you could see lightning striking all over the place. More than once those strikes probably hit close to some of the others who are already out of commission. If any of them actually got struck which someone probably did (I’m thinking about the four near the water when I say this), that would mess up their brain functionality.

Sato, it isn’t much but when he has to hold up the ruble from falling into the cave that probably causes a good deal of Mental and Physical strain on him.

Tokoyami was litteraly buried under ton’s of rock and ruble, their should have been no way he survived that. Because a human body would not be able to take that amount of strain for as long as he had. It doesn’t matter if it hit dark shadow first in the end all the weight was put onto his body.

Don’t even get me started on Bakugo and Deku, they were tossed around a lot between all the battles. After their first battle they got healed by people with healing quirks and Katsuma cell activation. But I still think they would have some residual fractures and stuff, since the healers said they couldn’t do much about the bones, and I doubt Katsuma is strong enough to heal breaks fully. SO when they get thrown around during the final battle that probably cracks lots of bones, their rib cage’s probably being a big target. If their ribs are broken and they are being thrown around that means the bones shift, it is lucky that it didn’t pierce their lungs, cause if it had they would have been out of commission and killed. Then their is also the fact that they have probably gotten a lot of blunt force trauma to the head, this could cause major concussions that would render movement hard or even impossible. You also have to take into account that Deku breaks his bones just by using his quirk. While Bakugo’s quirk probably leaves some burns of varying degrees depending on how long he over uses it, which in that battle he probably went far past his limit.

Both Deku and Bakugo are taken into the jaws of the Dragon Skeletons as Nine goes over his Monologue about his new world. When they dissed him the were dragged along the ground still in the mouths of the skeletons. That would be a lot of unnatural twisting and turning that gets put upon the body. When the jaw starts to close on their stomach’s that probably puts pressure on Rib’s that were most likely already broken. When Deku proposes his Idea to Bakugo you need to look at his body closely, he is hanging so that his head is upside down. But also his one arm is so unnaturally limp, his shoulder looks like it has been dislocated, that is the only explanation for how far back his arm is in that position. But also like I said Deku breaks his bone’s with his quirk, for a short time Bakugo also had the quirk and used it so he also broke some bones cause of it.

In the Finale Finale battle (I meant to say Finale twice) there was ruble falling everywhere, there was no way in hell that didn’t land on someone. Like the whole part of the island was scattered with Class 1-A rocks needed to have landed on someone during that battle.

Deku and Bakugo literally fall head first towards the ground once the battle is over. you can’t tell me that they somehow landed gracefully on their backs and that was that. They probably hit their heads very hard on the ground which would have them out for I would say at least two days.

Now this one has something to do with all of the kids of class 1-A. All of them had been thrown around in the battles, more than once hitting their backs on something very hard. Depending on the severity of the hit this should have left them Paralyzed. Some if you look close enough have even hit their necks, which is a even stronger case to show that they should have gotten Paralyzed.

So there’s that 1,854 word Spiel, this was actually a lot of fun to write. But this is what I feel everything would have come out as if it was a bit more realistic and that was me going a bit nice.

[iamverycrappyatwriting]

A Final Rest

A mage reborn fic

Leon x F!MC Dephria

Not fully canon compliant

Mild NSFW 16+ but minors DNI

Tw some body horror, grief

Leon wasn't sure how long he'd been lying in this meadow, warm and sleepy as a gentle breeze stirred the long grass and wild flowers cushioning him. His bleary eyes made the meadow almost sparkle in the afternoon sun, giving the day an etheral quality. He didn't remember the last time he had been allowed a day off of respite like this. Not since... His memories blurred as he tried to pull them forward. It had been a long time, anyway. Since there was a time when he didn't even need to bring a sword with him, or wear armour.

He shrugged off his shirt, leaving himself with a bare chest as he lay back once again, crossing his arms behind his head as he closed his eyes and settled in to bask in the sunshine. This is exactly what he needed after everything that had happened lately.

He almost jumped when he felt the small, cool hand touch the hot skin of his stomach and run up to his chest, forgetting - or unaware? - he hadn't been alone. But as soon as he felt the familiar soft skin exploring his, he relaxed. Of course he wasn't alone. Why wouldn't Dephria be there to relax with him? There's no one he'd want there more, nor anyone else who deserved a break as much as she did. He opened his eyes to stare into her shining violet eyes as he felt her settling her body in next to his, her head nestling into his shoulder, her soft, long auburn hair spilling out around them. She flushed in response to him staring into her.

"Sorry," she murmured, clearly embarrassed to have disturbed him.

"Don't be sorry." He grinned as his heart swelled at the sight of the mage, her cheeks tinged pink as she looked down away from him. She looked so small and cute to him in that moment and he wrapped his arms tightly around her to pull her on top of him. She let out an indignant squawk as he did so but it made him grin even wider. God, he had missed her.

"Leon!" she scolded, as he pressed her into his chest, pressing his face into her head and inhaled deeply. And enjoyed her warmth, her softness, her smell - she always smelled of petrichor with a hint of jasmine. By Jove, he had missed that smell so much. Nothing else compared. He pressed his lips onto the top of her head, caressed gently by her silky soft hair.

At the feeling of his lips on the top of her head she looked up at him from his chest and grinned - that damn crooked grin - and she pulled herself up on her elbows and leaned in and kissed his lips. Butterflies fluttered in his stomach, still when they kissed. Still. Her lips were soft and she tasted sweet every time. He would never tire of these lips, it felt like a release to all his worries, all his stress. It felt like home. What had been clearly intended as a relatively chaste kiss turned into something heavy as he deepened the kiss himself. He had missed this so much. Where had she been?

Dephria leaned heavily into the kiss after Leon had chased her lips down to deepen it, her hands reaching into his hair as she straddled his waist as best she could with her bad leg, her tongue touching his lip begging for entry. With a gasp he let her in, his hands falling to her hips, squeezing her curves - Jove, was she soft - and pushing and pulling her to create friction as she moaned into his mouth, their tongues and lips dancing together, passionately, frantically like they might run out of time. He burned all over, he could never have enough of this, of her. He needed more, wanted more.

Sensing his craving, or perhaps equally as excited, Dephria pulled her lips away from his and kissed first his cheek, then his jaw, nibbling his earlobe, kissing down his neck, savouring the sensitive skin there. Leon found himself shivering despite the warmth of the day. When she reached his chest Dephria looked up at him with those tantalizing purple eyes of hers making a sultry expression as she stuck her pink tongue down, running it along the divet between the muscles in his stomach down towards his navel.

"Jove be damned, Dephria!" He huffed as she smirked into his skin and kissed his hips. He couldn't handle much more teasing. He wanted to touch her all over, sink his fingers into her voluptuous curves and make her moan and shiver, to undo her as she was undoing him.

She looked up at his again from her spot on his hip and smiled again.

"Remember our first night together?" She asked laying her head down on his lip looking up at him, a mischievous grin on her face. Where was she going with this? He squirmed impatiently, wanting to adjust himself for comfort. But he found when he tried to bring the memory to the forefront of his mind it was blurry, constantly flitting away from his grasp. It distracted him momentarily as he quieted himself to try and catch it, but it evaded his grasp continuously and that was a strange feeling.

As though she could not notice his change in demeanor, Dephria carried on, her mischievous look taking on an icy edge.

"The night I gave you my innocence, and my heart," she continued, her tone flirty, a grin on her face but a steely look in her eyes like she was setting a trap. Leon was beginning to feel less excited and more, nervous. Since when was there clouds in the sky? When did the day turn grey?

Dephria adjusted herself to be looking more directly at Leon, still running her hands over his skin but he was not excited anymore, more apprehensive. The breeze turned cool as goosebumps appeared on his skin, a heavy feeling settling over as if lightening were about to strike.

"I..." He began, he wanted to say yes. He knew they had made love when they finally admitted their feelings for each other, he knew they felt it was now or never, that it was life or death and they wanted to be together at least once if they were to die but he couldn't remember the act. He couldn't remember the where, the when. It was an empty feeling he was chasing trying desperately to grasp and the harder it was to remember the more everything felt wrong. He couldn't bring himself to lie, or admit something was wrong even as the grass he lay on felt rough, dry and stabbed his now cold skin when previously it had felt soft and comforting.

Dephria's smile took a sinister quality.

"I asked for you to wait for me, I asked for you to trust me," her voice was no longer her soft lilt, but harsh and rough, accusing. "But you didn't trust me in the end, did you, your Highness?"

Leon flinched away from the title. Leon, he was Leon. She knew that, she didn't call him that. She knew how much it bothered him to hear her call him that. When it was just them it was just Leon and Dephria. Just two regular people. In love. Not King, not prince, not royal mage, not loyal retainer. Just them. No title, no expectations. Why was she calling him that?

Thunder rumbled somewhere in the sky, drawing Leon's gaze as fat rain drops began to fall, cold and icy. It was sunny, it was warm, where did this weather come from? His eyes fell to the meadow where not only had the grass turned brown and dried up but also the wild flowers were gone, replaced with thorns and stinging nettles. What was going on? What foul magic was afoot?

"Leon!" Dephria snapped loudly drawing Leon's attention back to her as she knelt over him now. "I gave you my innocence! I gave you my heart! My everything and you BURNED ME!" Cold terror filled Leon as he looked at Dephria, her voice hoarse and rasping as her hair singed to nothing before him, dark smoke stains appearing on her skin, turning into blisters, bubbling all over her skin as flames with no source licked her. Heat rolled off her in waves making him sweat, drying out his mouth and lips despite the cold wind and the rain, which had whipped up into a frenzy as she screamed.

She was burning, he realised with horror.

He remembered now, he remembered everything. Skin sloughed off her body, pink muscle glistening underneath as the acrid smell of burnt hair and flesh assaulted his nostrils. She glared in fury at him as her lips burned away revealing her teeth as she gnashed at him.

"I did EVERYTHING for you and you BURNED ME!" Leon felt a tight nausea in his stomach as he stared up at her, frozen and speechless at the accusation.

Her beauty fell away, her muscle peeling back to reveal bone, her violet eyes the only thing remaining as she accused him, her voice dry but booming and full of hatred. He couldn't breathe, he couldn't even reply as he just stared in horror and her bones blacked before her eyes, and still she screamed with no vocal cords left.

"I gave you everything, I loved you and you KILLED ME," she accused. "You didn't even respect what was left of me, you threw me away in an unmarked grave to forget me, so no one could mourn me."

He did, he had. The woman he loved. He hadn't let his loved ones change his mind about her, hadn't let them save her. She had told him she used him to kill the saintess and he had believed her when everything he knew about her would've led him to believe her incapable of such an act. She gave of herself again and again for his causes, burning herself out over and over again for him. She gave him everything, mind body and spirit and he took and took and in the end he killed her. He watched her burn at the pyre.

Her bones slowly began to turn to ash, crumbling away to blackened dust, but even as her bones charred and fell away her eyes remained, accusing, hating.

"You killed me!" She shrieked again with no form to scream from. Lightning cracked as the wind whipped around his hair, throwing her ashes into his eyes, rain stinging against his bare skin. It felt like a pressure building endless as lightning cracked in the sky, a storm in full swing now.

"I did, I'm so sorry," he wailed, his own chest alight, the wind stealing his words away.

"You took my innocence and killed me with it!" She shrieked as all that was left of her, her violet eyes swooped towards him. Leon flinched, raising his hand to protect his eyes, embracing for impact.

He awoke with a jolt, half falling out of his bed, trying to jump to attention, holding out an invisible sword, tangled in sheets, his heart beating hard and his breathing harder.

He was no longer in that accursed meadows, but rather in his own royal bedroom, alone.

The nausea left from his dream was too much and he grabbed his bedpan to wretch the contents of his stomach up into it.

After vomiting he sank to the floor still tangled in sheets as he tried to calm his breathing.

It was just a dream, just a dream. But his attempts to calm his breathing failed as his breath hiccuped and turned into sobs, slow at first but the more he tried to repress them, to calm them down the more they choked him until his body was wracked with sobs as his heart reminded him it was an open wound.

[secret-engima]

ARCHER. A WARPTASTIC LC ARCHER. WITH A TWIN SKILLED IN SHORT STABBY THINGS. THEY CAN BOTH USE THE ARROWS- ALL OF THEM- AS WARP POINTS. So you think they missed you? Think again! You've just got knifed in the ribs from behind. Pinned the archer? Syke! Now on the other end of the battlefield. Up a tree. Laughing at you. Who needs a gun? On unrelated note, are my last asks still there? Or did tumblr sneak back in and have a snack?

...

........!!!!

NEW AU NEW AU NEW AU NEW AU. RAMBLE FICLET INBOUND.

...

-It starts with reports of a very strange daemon in the area, one that kept attacking Hunters only to retreat the moment they started to retaliate, almost like it was trying to lure them in a specific direction, or to guard something. Some Hunters had attempted to give pursuit, only to pull back the longer the chase went on, wary of walking right into a daemon nest. The daemon would then double back and harass them all the way out of the area, as if trying to incite the chase again. While at first Hunters just avoided the area, as the need for supplies and fast travel routes increased, more and more had to deal with the strange daemon, some nearly dying when the thing’s harassment hit a vulnerable area or its screaming attracted other daemons down on the Hunter’s head.

-There is no time to dedicate an entire party of Hunters to deal with the daemon, but something has to be done.

-Gladiolus takes the Hunt. Eager for any excuse to get out of Lestallum and its grim atmosphere, the ever increasing depression that comes from not having seen the sun in three long years. That comes from their only hope, the Chosen King (Noctis, his brother, his king, the king he FAILED) being missing with no sign of return.

-He does not expect this to be anything other than a Hunt for a particularly wacky daemon. It’s a three day trek on foot from Lestallum, out near one of the old, now thoroughly abandoned tiny burgs that had dotted the landscape. They don’t have any gas to waste for his trip, so he hoofs it there, sleeping on Havens and fighting his way through the ever increasing number of daemons that have figured out the day-night cycle is well and truly busted. He finds the area marked on his map and starts stomping through, making no real effort to be stealthy, but not enough to be noisy either.

-Sure enough. The daemon finds him. It springs down from a cluster of rocks, screaming and striking with long legs and sticky webs and Astrals does Gladiolus hate Arachne. Even if this one doesn’t have an entire brood of tiny minions to help it, it’s fast and it definitely wants his attention. He lashes out and scores a minor hit, nothing nearly serious enough to bring it down, and it turns and flees, just like the reports said.

-Gladiolus gives chase, and the longer he chases, the more convinced he is that he’s being led somewhere. It stays just far enough ahead to make attacking pointless, but always close enough he has a chance of catching up. He can SEE IT looking over its shoulder, making sure he’s following, sometimes throwing webbing at him like he’s an aggressive beast to antagonize into maintaining the chase.

-If this turns out to be a giant daemon nest trap, some kind of new tactic from the monsters, and he dies from it, Ignis and Prompto are going to be SO ticked at him.

-Gladiolus starts to slow down as caution wins over the desire to just get the Hunt over with, and the Arachne starts harassing him with increased vigor until it.

-Stops.

-It twists around to look in the direction it’s been going this whole time as if listening for something-.

-It screams in a tone of fury and desperation Gladiolus has never heard from a daemon before, a note that is so shrill as to be almost human again, and then it’s gone, crashing through the undergrowth at easily three times the speed it had been using to lead him on.

-It’s curiosity, even more than his task, that makes Gladiolus break into a flat run in pursuit.

-He breaks through the snarled, browned undergrowth and is surprised to find himself on a demolished property. A farm by the looks of it, ruined fields and a half broken house that must have been one of the first things to fall when the Long Night fell. There’s an Iron Giant there, and from the damage to the house, it looked like the thing had been trying to crack open what remained of the building for some reason.

-Survivors? Refugees that had tried to take shelter in the house since the nearest Haven was still a decent hike away?

-Gladiolus steps into the cleared out area, ready to fight the Iron Giant and the Arachne both before they could get to the refugees (assuming there was anyone still alive in the house), only to falter and gape.

-Because he won’t have to fight the Iron Giant and the Arachne.

-The Arachne is fighting the Iron Giant for him.

-He can’t help but stare, because while he’s seen daemons squabble sometimes, especially over a meal, he’s never seen something like this. The Arachne is screaming, an endless, shrill, desperate note as it crawls all over the Iron Giant, stabbing and striking and sparking, heedless that one of its own legs has already been crushed in the grip of its opponent when the Iron Giant flung it off the first time.

-The Iron Giant grabs the Arachne again with a bellow, flinging it into the ground with a crunch that makes Gladiolus flinch on instinct. The screaming hitches, almost like a sob. It’s the kind of damage that daemons do to people, not to each other, and it’s definitely the kind to make even the most territorial daemon back off. The Arachne crawls upright again as best it can and starts fighting again.

-The Iron Giant picks up the sword the Arachne had managed to shock out of its hand, and that’s about the moment Gladiolus thinks “screw it” and jumps in. He can take an Iron Giant and a half-dead Arachne, and if there are refugees in that house that the daemons are fighting over, sitting around gawking won’t help them.

-He isn’t sure how long it takes him to realize that the Arachne is leaving him alone. It’s sole focus is on the Iron Giant, and even when Gladiolus dodges in a way that puts him right next to the smaller, limping daemon, it ignores him in favor of screaming and fighting the bigger daemon. He doesn’t get it.

-The Iron Giant goes down with a gurgling groan of abused metal and he turns to face the Arachne, blade raised and ready.

-The Arachne keeps ignoring him. It’s dying. He can see it in the dark smoke leaking out of its wounds like blood, too fast even for the daemonic healing factor. Two of its legs are crushed beyond use and a third is dangling by a proverbial thread, part of its abdomen is caved in from being flung around. It staggers and drags itself away from the area the Iron Giant had been destroying, claws it’s way around the side of the house as Gladiolus follows with an increasingly bad feeling.

-Half-buried under a piece of rubble, there’s a cellar door.

-The Arachne shoves at the rubble, struggling to haul it away, panting a low noise with each move. Gladiolus raises his blade again. If there are survivors trapped in the cellar, he can’t let … it …

-He isn’t sure what makes him focus on the noise the daemon is making as it shoves aside the rocks and paws uselessly at the door, too weak to lift it open. But he does.

-It’s not a noise.

-It’s a word. A word and a bit of a word, like its part of a greater thought that daemonic vocal cords cannot convey.

-“Babies. M’babies.”

-Gladiolus stares. And thinks of a naga looking for its baby. Of the revelation of what the Starscourge was. What daemons used to be.

-Oh no.

-Please no.

-He takes the flat of his blade and pushes the daemon aside, trying to move it as gently as he can as far as he can. It finally notices him again, hissing and swatting the flat of his blade until it … stops. Watches him grab one of the cellar handles with his free hand and crack open the door all while keeping a close eye on the daemon, ready to finish it off in an instant. It still doesn’t move, even as he forces open the door and risks a glance down-.

-Light. Flickering light and the rusty noise of an old generator. Enough light to keep daemons from spawning directly inside the cellar, if not enough to keep them from entering through the door if …

-If the rubble hadn’t been hiding the door. Holding it down.

-No-no-no-no-.

-There’s another rasp from the daemon, a coo of sound from a rattling throat and within the cellar, there is movement.

-“Mama?”

-Astrals.

-Gladiolus is going to be sick, he just knows it. He is going to be sick and its that feeling that keeps him from moving, from doing the smart thing, the safe thing, and stopping the two children (CHILDREN) from crawling out of the cellar and catching sight of the Arachne.

-He isn’t surprised when they start crying. Start screaming as they rush and tumble to the daemon’s side, chanting the word “Mama” over and over.

-He isn’t surprised somehow, when the daemon- the MOTHER, coos at them, cradling their faces in her hands, trying to offer comfort even as she bleeds and bleeds and bleeds.

-Gladiolus slowly sets down his sword, wary of any OTHER daemons coming to the sound of crying and the smell of human children, but right now he … he has to help. With gentle hands, he pulls them away from the Arachne, doesn’t flinch when they turn on him, biting and scratching and screaming. He is startled, somewhere beneath the ache in his heart that is numbing his emotions, when the Arachne does not lash out and try to get her children back. She just- watches him. Coos at her children as her hands quaver and go limp.

-He wonders how long she’s been daemonified. How long she’s clung to … not sanity. But love. The love of her children that kept her from turning on them, that made her try over and over to lead uninfected humans to her children to save them.

-At least three weeks. That’s about when the first report came in.

-He hugs the children, not trying to move them more than a few feet away from their mother (he wants to prevent infection, if that’s even possible at this stage, but … he can’t just leave with them. Not yet.) They cry and fight his hold, but they are tiny and he is a soldier.

-Astrals they’re only three years old at best. Their mother is their whole world. Their only anchor that stayed even after the infection turned her into a daemon.

-And now they’re losing her.

-“P-Pan…” Gladiolus looks up sharply and finds himself locking gazes with the mother, there is an eerie sort of clarity in her eyes, a human clarity in an inhuman face that chills him. “Pan … do … ra…” The gaze flicks to the child pinned by his right arm, “Pan … do … ra…” Her gaze slides to the left child, “O … or .. i…on.”

-Pandora. Orion.

-She’s telling him their names.

-Her gaze locks with his. Her legs are gone now, dissolved into daemon smoke that is slowly climbing toward her spider abdomen, “Ta-ke … care … o-of…”

-The light snuffs out. So fast he almost doesn’t process the loss before she goes entirely limp and the smoke consumes her form. Damage done by the Iron Giant too great even for daemon healing. He gets the message anyway.

-Take care of my babies.

-Gladiolus stands up slowly, tucking his sword into his armiger with a thought as he picks up the sobbing children and slowly tromps down the stairs of the cellar, checking for supplies, clues, anything useful on autopilot. He finds a few toys that he tucks into armiger as well as some food (not much, hardly any, they must have been running out right before he took the Hunt), and a set of blankets that he fashions into a front and back child sling to carry the inconsolable toddlers. He’s got a long way to walk and he’s going to need his hands free.

-They stop crying audibly once he steps off the farmland’s grounds. Silence already drilled into their small heads by danger and … their mother. He can feel them crying though, confused and angry and heartbroken, wanting the mother who disappeared before their eyes to come back, not understanding why he was leaving. Or even who he was really.

-It’s a long walk back to the nearest Haven and from there back to the nearest outpost that might have someone willing to give him a ride to Lestallum.

-The entire trip back he watches them for signs of infection, gives thanks when the Haven gives no reaction to their presence, which was a quick way to see if someone was infected. Havens would flare if the Scourge touched them and infected people tended to get sick immediately after stepping onto a Haven. With the two toddlers there is no such reaction, so the likelihood that they’re clean (somehow) is high.

-He skips customs and checkpoints by using his Shield title and books it straight to a doctor to get them checked out anyway. A preliminary blood test comes up clean, but the doctor does note an anomaly in their blood that he intends to look into when he has time (so approximately never, Gladiolus knows, the doctors in Lestallum are always swamped and lab materials for testing is at a premium). After that Gladiolus carries the very quiet toddlers to the crummy apartment he shares with Ignis and proceeds to finally freak out. Quietly. So as not to wake up the two kids that passed out in the bed the moment he put them on the pillows.

-He texts Prompto and Ignis and thanks whatever is good in the world when it turns out that both of them are in town and willing to drop everything to answer his panic text.

-One very quiet powwow, story, and a lot of agitation later, Prompto offers to fill out the papers to put them in the Lestallum orphanage and Gladiolus nearly strangles his friend on instinct. Even though he knows it’s the right choice, he’s busy, the world is ending, he has no TIME for kids…

-Take care of my babies.

-He couldn’t. He couldn’t pass them off to just anyone and everyone he knows is as busy as he is.

-Ignis translates his agitation without issue and sighs. “You’re going to have to stay in Lestallum more often. And fill out paperwork for a new ration card.”

-He knows.

-“We all will I guess,” Prompto says lightly and Gladiolus stares. Prompto grins, a shadow of the smile he used to have, but bright nonetheless, “well, we’re all in this together right? We can take turns keeping them, that way we can still get most of our work done. I’ll bet Iris and Cindy will help too. Maybe even Cid!”

-Gladiolus could cry. Even though the hole Noctis had left was deep and weeping, a wound that had tried to pull them apart despite their best efforts, they’re still here. Still ready to stand with him in this … utter insanity.

-Ignis reaches out with gentle fingers and traces the dirty hair of Orion, the boy of the pair, “At least tell us their names before we collectively adopt them.”

-“Pandora and Orion,” Gladiolus murmurs, “no last name.”

-“We’ll sort that out tomorrow,” Ignis hums, free hand adjusting the glasses he no longer needs but wears anyway.

-And just like that, Gladiolus, Prompto, and Ignis are back together. A group again. A bumbling trio of brothers, united in their goal to care for another. But instead of the king-brother they still ache and search for, it is the two three year old twins the Arachne Mother gave Gladiolus. The grieving stage is painful to get through with them, but after it fades and they acclimate to their new guardians … the twins are sweet. Orion is the quiet one. Not very social to outsiders, someone who appreciated his distance (“Quite in character for an archer”, Ignis jokes and they all laugh, but somehow Orion gets a little toy bow for his next birthday and an obsession is born in the four year old). Pandora is … well.

-Aptly named.

-Trouble seems magnetically attracted to her. Thankfully harmless trouble, but even so. If it’s something that can be climbed, she will climb it, if its something that can be snatched, she will snatch it, if it’s a question her little 3 to 4 year old vocabulary can say she will speak it all while Orion trundles behind his sister, looking at everyone with big, thoughtful blue eyes that sometimes make Gladiolus’s heart stop and his brain think of another little boy (little prince, little brother) he once knew. But that is just coincidence and he pushes it away.

-Until it isn’t coincidence anymore.

-Until Orion and Pandora are five years old, bright lights and anchors in Gladiolus’s, Prompto’s, and Ignis’s ever darkening lives, and they get into a fight over who owns what toy.

-Gladiolus is not there for the fight, it was Ignis’s turn to raise them (with some additional help from Iris and Cid that he needed less and less as his blindness became less and less of a handicap) while Gladiolus helped with Hunts and with training the Kingsglaive alongside Cor, always pushing forward into the dark to find more supplies and more light and more room for refugees if they could.

-He gets back and isn’t even allowed to fall into his bed before Ignis is cornering him with shaking hands, “We should have kept a much closer eye on Noctis.”

-One, what. And two, ouch. Gladiolus growls, exhausted and testy and NOT in the mood for some kind of unexpected guilt trip only for Ignis to hiss, “I am not talking about That Day. I am talking about the road trip. We messed up somewhere, took our eyes off him for too long and now-.” Ignis stops and gives a watery laugh that alarms Gladiolus, “Now, impossibly, we have been blessed for it.”

-“Iggy, you aren’t making any sense.”

-“The twins have magic, Gladio.”

-Gladiolus freezes.

-He must have heard that wrong.

-Ignis senses his disbelief, his confusion, and repeats with a faint hysterical edge to his voice, “The twins. Pandora and Orion. They have magic, Gladio. They got into a fight over one of their toys and Orion set the curtains on fire. I tried to run over and nearly broke my glasses because Pandora had panicked and thrown up a shield around herself and her brother.”

-“That’s impossible,” he whispers back hoarsely even as his sleep-deprived brain flings up picture after picture of Noctis as a child, blue eyed and black, flyaway hair and sweet smile, bright giggle that filled the room with an oddly musical tone-.

-The twin’s eyes. Orion’s sweet little smile as he looks up from beneath his flyaway coppery brown hair. Pandora’s laugh that lights up a room as she scampers away from her latest mischief, a musical quality that comes out ever more strongly as she learns to sing along to the battered audio tracks Prompto keeps finding for her.

-Gladiolus is on the floor suddenly. He isn’t sure how. A blink and Ignis is crouched next to him and the twins are peering in the doorway, looking scared and concerned.

-The twins.

-His twins. The twins he loves with all his heart and soul, the twins who’s mother clung to humanity through sheer force of will long enough to save them.

-The twins with magic. Ignis wouldn’t lie. Not about something like this. And for all he was blind, Ignis had known Noctis the longest, known Noctis from the youngest age. He would know what magic felt like, what it sounded like, how little royals just coming into their power would use it-.

-The twins had magic.

-Noctis’s magic.

-Noctis’s kids.

-He blacked out to the distressed sounds of the children that were both his and now apparently his missing king-brother’s and Ignis’s exasperated calls for Iris to come help him.

(NEW AU. Calling it Last Stardust because I’m addicted to the song and it fits the space theme of Noctis’s and Orion’s name. Also Orion is going to become the archer LC and his sister is gonna wow the glaive and get her very own set of stabby kukri so there. Also also the last ask I have from you is the Obi-Wan Ulric one from the SW/FFXC crossover I played in forever ago.)

[twi-sight2020]

Genesis

That’s how the book begins, with a quote from the Bible. And, I get it, it ties in with the forbidden fruit theme, a classic, if not a a bit overused, trope. Not a whole lot to unpack here, even with my Religion minor. And so we move forward to the preface. This I remember pretty damn well, Our narrator-Bella- though not yet named, muses on death and sacrifice. The movies do a good job incorporating it in BUT, they leave out my favorite line. ‘When life offers you a dream so far beyond any of your expectations, it’s not reasonable to grieve when it comes to an end.” Just...damn. There are a lot of times when this book falls into the flowery language, no teen talks like this, trap, but this line...it makes the rest of it worth it...mostly. But chapter one, that’s when we really get to know Bella, and I develop a love hate relationship with her. I know we’re supposed to see her as selfless with her giving up her “Life in the sun” in favor of moving to Forks, just so her mother can be happy, but I can’t help but feel Bella relishes in being a martyr. Then again, maybe it’s just me being too far removed from being a teenager? I remember how everything that went wrong seemed like the end of the world back then. And moving is a challenge even when you’re an adult.  Of course, in chapter one, we don’t don’t have the full story of why Bella moved, only that her mom tells her she “doesn’t have to “ Bella “Lies” and says “She wants to.” And she describes it as an “exile.” it almost leads one to believe that their is some dark secret behind this, that Bella is moving because of something she did that is compelling her to move. But alas...no.... And then, then, she complains about it being too green. which, as an allergy sufferer, I do to, but Bella ....not exactly sure what her issue is other than it being different from home. But, she’s been here before so...*shrug* again, teenagers. However, before everyone begins to think all I’m going to do is harp on Bella, I do suddenly gain a moment of respect for her. She loves  her big ass truck. The thing most teenage girls would bitch and moan about, she embraces. And this, well this strikes a cord with me. When i was a kid , my great -grandfather used to drive me around in this HUGE diesel running monstrosity, and it remained basically my favorite thing for years. suddenly, I’m feeling a kinship with Bella I haven’t felt in a long while. Also, her appreciation of a non-hovering parent does not go unnoticed. I empathize, Bella, really I do. If only because I have a few relatives that are quite....overbearing? And I’m definitely a type that likes to be left alone to read or write, and sometimes wish I’d grown up around people that weren’t so, verbose. Charlie=best parent Bella being scared of Fork’s high school is amusing to me. I grew up in a small town, with a School that sounds suspiciously how the school is described. Of course, i live on the otherside of the country buuuuuut....it does rain a lot here...is incredibly green and mountainous.....yea I get it Bella. You can hate it all you want because i grew up in one of these places and...I couldn’t stand it either. Of course, then she goes back into teenage “Not like other girls” and “I don’t fit in” mode and I’m back to doing a deep sigh for a hot minute. I just have to keep reminding myself that ,yes, even I used to sit and stare in a mirror and feel like I was the only person in the universe who saw the world the way that I did. Melodramatic? Yes. Annoying? of course. But, there is something to be said about an author getting pretty into the mind of a teenager, flaws and all. Her first day of school starts out pretty slow, not  alot to say other than we realize that Bella has already read everything in the English curriculum and is not above getting her old essay to reuse. You know what, good on her! I like these small tidbits we get of personality  that the movies don’t give us. Like, Bella is Smart and yes, a bit shrewd. We get more of this in a few moments when Eric pulls his “You don’t look very tan and she retorts with “My mother is part albino” and notes that he doesn’t understand this and she;s worried that after a few months in town she’ll forget sarcasm. book Bella has a snarky side that the movies seem to have forgotten, and i had as well. Also, Bella hates trig,and that makes her basically me at all forms of math, rip me. And then, we get it, Lunch, The Cullen’s, EDWARD. I’m not gonna go all crazy on the descriptions and how they differ from the films, BUT....I do have a few notes.  -Jasper is described as taller but leaner than Emmett. Taller -Alice is supposed to be thin in the extreme - and, despite how beautiful they are, the Cullen’s are supposed to have shadows under their eyes. described as purplish and bruise like. That’s the thing the movies never quite conveyed. Yes the family is beautiful, but they are beautiful corpses. Incredibly “chalky” pale, circles under the eyes that Bella compares to one recovering from a broken nose. and features that are perfect and angular. I’m not trying to be morbid, but they truly look like beautifully made up corpses, beautiful, yes, but unsettling, inhuman. perfect but....imperfect in their perfection. Small note that Jessica’s first really bitchy moment isn’t so much of just ‘Edward is too good for anyone here” thought she has that to, but implying that Mr. and Mrs. Cullen’s kindness in taking in kids is lessened because she “Can’t have kids.’  Again, while the movies made her seem simply shallow, this also conveys that she’s got a true mean streak. Then the biology class, Edward is ....weird. That’s really the only was to describe it. And, though we know what his secret and problem is now, I can see how Bella would be baffled and bit concerned.  i do love this contrast with Mike and “He obviously  didn’t think I smelled bad.” I admit this got a laugh from me. I also had forgotten that Mile had also moved from out of state, and that the two bonded. And that he noticed how odd Eddie boy was acting. Yea, Subtly is not Edward’s game. Personally, if I have been Edward, i would have immediately faked sick and left the room, might have made less of a stir then glaring daggers at the girl, but...what do I know? Bella hates gym, another thing we have in common! Edward trying to change classes, sigh, oh boy Edward, if Forks school as anything like mine, you have the first like...four days of the semester to change. After that? Tough luck no matter how charming or handsome you are. Maybe , just maybe, you should have looked into homeschooling. I wasn’t particularly sure why Bella was fighting tears all the way home, was it because of Edward? Or just the over emotions of moving and starting a new school? Sidenote: Did anyone else find it weird that she literally started school the next DAY after moving? Like this flight and settling in and then BAM school? Just saying, all those changes at once are rough on a  well adjusted adult, much less a teenager. And that’s it, Intro and first chapter. I was going to do more, but....this  kinda turned out longer than I planned, tbh. And, since I’m on an all liquid diet for a medical procedure tomorrow, I’m more than a little tired. But, if I’m feeling better later I may try to get up chapter two.

[thewayofthetrashcompactor]

Rating: M Tags: Lingerie, Alternate Universe - Modern Setting, Alternate Universe - Retail, Corsetry Chapter: 2/4 Summary: Rey’s part-time job at Holdo’s lingerie botique is going surprisingly well. She may not be an expert, but Poe’s there to sweet-talk the customers, and it helps pay her bills. But one particular tall, dark-haired customer catches her eye while he’s looking at corsets, and she’s about to learn a whole new meaning of customer service.

Chapter 2: Ben’s fitting

read on ao3

So glad people are enjoying this! Here’s the link to the post with reference photos for the lingerie described in this chapter, for anyone who wants to see those.

Also! @alhenacrimson on twitter did some lovely art of Kylo in this chapter!! <3

@persimonne also drew Kylo in lingerie last year which is also v important

(Disclaimer: We're taking some small liberties with the retail industry and men's lingerie here purely for the purpose of getting Ben (and eventually Rey) in as much pretty underwear as possible. Pls understand the minor sacrifices in service of this important cause.)

- - - - - - - - - 

Rey willingly stays far later than she ever has before to put Ben's order together so it'll go out first thing in the morning, once Amilyn approves it. The security guards are starting to give her nasty looks by the time she finally closes the boutique behind her. She tells herself that she's just dedicated to her job. Absolutely no personal interest whatsoever in seeing the giant tree man who can fill out a corset like nobody's business again. Especially not in lingerie she's picked out for him. Completely impartial. Totally professional concern only. If she says it enough times, it'll be true, she's pretty sure.

So there's no reason for her heart to leap in her chest when Amilyn tells her that the new inventory has come in when she arrives at work a week later.

“This was for one of your customers, wasn't it?” she asks, her bangles clinking as she gestures to a box of pieces put aside by someone on the morning shift when they went through the delivery.

Rey bends and sorts through the clothing. “Yes!”

Amilyn smiles at her. “Some very nice sets there, and good variety. You did very well. It's good to see you getting involved with the customers.”

Rey colors. Entirely professional. Just helping a customer. “Thanks,” she mumbles. She does her best to walk at a normal speed to the register to call Ben.

He doesn't answer, and as a professional she is not at all disappointed. She simply leaves a message, letting him know his order is here and he can come to the store at his convenience.

She knows it's unrealistic for him to show up that evening , but that doesn't stop her from jumping every time a customer comes in. She's never been so attentive a greeter, and even the ever-chipper Poe gives her an odd look when she beats him to welcoming the third customer in a row.

She manages a more relaxed stance the next day. Ben could come in when she's off shift, or prefer to work with Poe instead of her. Which would be completely reasonable. He may be a very striking man, but she has no claim on him. He's just another customer.

And of course, once she's come to that peace towards the end of her shift, Ben comes walking through the door, looking even better than she remembers in a tight cut navy suit, hands shoved into his pockets.

She smiles brightly at him and ignores the rapid beating of her heart, the traitor. He half-smiles back at her, his lips pressing together and one side twitching upwards, then ducks his head down as he walks right to the register.

“Hey, Ben! You got my message?”

He nods. “Sorry, was hoping to get here earlier, but work always runs late.”

“It's fine! You have plenty of time.” She glances at the clock. “Well, an hour, but that should be enough. Do you want to come back to the fitting rooms with me? Or, if you want, I can get Poe, he can help you.”

He shakes his head emphatically, then glances at her and swallows noticeably. “No. I trust your judgment.” He suddenly looks at her nervously. “I mean, if that's okay with you?”

“Of course!” she says, a little too loud, and winces. She steps out from behind the counter and leads the way to the back.

She pulls out the small rack she set aside earlier where she carefully hung up each of the items she'd chosen. It's an array of delicate fabrics in shades of blue, from nearly teal to a bright royal. She'd not gotten far in her research before realizing she probably should have asked him more about his preferences, and decided to go with consistency. “I ordered everything in a similar color so we can focus more on the styles than the colors; I hope that's okay? If you want anything in a different color, we can order that in for you if our supplier has it, but we'll at least know which ones work for you.”

Ben looks at the rack she's assembled and nods. “That makes sense. I like the blue; I don't have anything in that color.” He glances down at himself. “Well, not for...underneath, I mean.”

She nods in return and they look at each other for a moment, until Rey turns away and blindly grabs for the first thing on the rack. “I thought we could start with something similar to what you'd already tried on?” She holds out a corset to him, this one in a sheer light blue, as opposed to the leather he'd bought last time.

“There's, um, underwear with it too; do you have anything to try it on with?” By his blank stare, she can tell that he doesn't. “It's okay, I can go grab a plain thong for you, just a second.” She runs out and grabs a plain white pair of men's underwear from the small pile near the register, something that'll be small and unobtrusive enough that it won't get in the way of the lingerie, but with just enough coverage that he can try everything on. She makes sure to grab one of the larger sizes.

She thrusts it at him along with the corset, and he takes them and turns for the first fitting room. The small metal bar to keep the door shut slides into place, and she looks back out into the store. Poe, very casually, passes by.

“You good?” he mouths at her with a look of concern. She gives him a quick thumbs up and he nods. She can hear Amilyn’s chiming laugh from the front of the store as she helps another customer.

It takes a couple minutes before Rey hears from Ben. The lock slides back and his face looks out at her from a crack he opens in the doorway. “Do you want to see?” he asks hesitantly.

“If you want me to!”

He considers, then pulls the door back more, keeping himself mostly behind it. She steps inside and he closes the door behind her, clearly not wanting to be seen by anyone else.

“Could you help me with the laces?” he asks, turning his back to her. One hand holds the laces tight at the base of the corset. She takes them from him with trembling hands.

He's removed all of his clothes except for his socks, and replaced them with the sheer periwinkle corset and matching panties, the tight white thong underneath. She can see his front in the full-length mirror on the side wall, the mirror just tall enough to show up to his wavy hair.

Instead of the clinging leather she caught him in yesterday, this one is made of sheer panels with the channels holding the boning showing clearly in between. The top and bottom are bound in the same satin that makes up the corded laces. The shocking paleness of his skin shows through the fabric, the soft blue setting it off nicely. The way it hugs his torso makes her want to run her hands over it, see if she can feel the warmth of his skin through it. The panties match in style, made up mostly of the sheer and bound in the satin, spanning his hips and cutting across his firm ass. The thong fits entirely under them, and she thinks she probably should have dug for an even larger size, judging by the heavy weight of him pressing against the tight fabric. She imagines what it would look like without the modesty of the additional garment, his thickness held back only by the blue sheer, every inch at once exposed and concealed. The outfit almost makes him look delicate, while still not taking any inch away from the power of his body. She rips her eyes away from his reflection in the mirror, though the view from the back isn't any less distracting, and quickly tugs the laces tight and ties them in an efficient bow.

“Good?” she asks, immediately annoyed with how breathy she sounds.

He nods. “What do you think?” He doesn't meet her eyes.

“You're beautiful.” She realizes what she said and flushes. “It's beautiful, I mean. Not that you're not, just--" Her mouth snaps shut in embarrassment. “It looks really good on you,” she finishes.

His cheeks have turned pink, but there's a hint of a soft smile at the corner of his lips. “Thank you,” he says quietly.

He turns to the side and looks at himself critically in the mirror. She watches his hands hungrily as they run down his sides along the length of the corset. The muscles in his arms flex with the motion.

“I like it,” he says finally, sounding almost surprised.

“Good. Good!” she says, nodding and smiling. “Glad we're starting on a high note.”

“How many outfits did you prepare?” he asks, turning to her with hints of laughter in the way his eyes crinkle.

“Not too many.” She waves dismissively. “And whenever you want to be done, just let me know.”

He nods in agreement. “What's next?”

She stands and opens the door just enough for her to slip through. A moment later, she passes through another hanger. “Try this.”

The pattern repeats; she waits just outside while he changes out of the old outfit into the new one. She turns when she hears the creak of the door and he lets her in. She can tell by the half-amused, half-unsure look on his face that this one probably isn't a winner. Sure enough, when she sees the full length of him, her expression matches his.

“It's a little, um …”

A bodysuit of dark blue lace goes from his shoulders to his crotch, with a deep vee at his chest. The color is rich and the lace looks soft and touchable, but the way it hangs in folds off his shoulders, the waist-deep vee, and the cut across his hips creates a weird kind of a vibe, something uncomfortably…

“Pornstar.” Ben says bluntly, giving himself a judging look in the mirror as he turns. “I look like a seventies pornstar.”

Rey winces. He's not wrong. If the fabric was more synthetic, he wouldn't look out of place on a skeevy magazine to be shoved under a teenager’s bed. His hair, while gorgeous, is not helping the impression. “A really hot one,” she offers apologetically. “I'd definitely risk a sketchy video store for your stuff.”

He laughs. “Thanks,” he says, grinning at her. “But still, maybe not quite the look I'm going for.”

It takes her a minute to recover from the full force of his smile. She can tell why he only offers awkward half ones normally. The power of the real thing is devastating.

“Fair,” she says finally, smiling back. “Something else?”

“Yes, please.”

She passes him in another bodysuit in a similar shade, but this one in mesh and straps instead. It doesn't take him long to slip out of the last one and into this one.

His expression is still unsure when he opens the door again, and she's starting to feel disappointed after their initial success. When she sees him, she has to keep herself from scrunching her features.

It's not a bad look, it's just… not well suited to him. The wide mesh of the fabric that covers his front isn't really his kind of aesthetic, and the wide bands crossing it and circling his back are oddly placed for his frame. The straight edges of the front piece make the proportions of his torso seem awkward, and she can tell he's becoming more uncomfortable the more he looks at himself in it. She immediately feels guilty for making him feel that way.

“No?” she asks gently, letting her apology show in her face.

He looks at her and shakes his head. “No.”

She nods and stands. “Just a minute, we'll get you something better.”

She feels more optimistic about the next piece she gives him, even if she's not entirely certain it'll be his style. Her heart lightens when he looks less unhappy when he invites her in again. His expression is somewhat undecided, but open.

The floral set she's given him this time suits him much better. The applique stretches from the collar around his neck to where the sheer fabric bands just above his waist, the edges of the flowers flat against his skin. The way his chest strains the fabric makes her a little insecure about her own struggle to fill out a bra, but she shoves that aside. The small panties do him plenty of favors as well, the simple straps around the sides emphasizing the jut of his hips, and the way the matching sheer with embroidered flowers in the middle struggles to contain him, even with how he's clearly adjusted himself to fit. She thinks he might be half hard with how the fabric bulges, and she blushes and quickly looks up.

“What do you think?” she asks as he considers himself, turning to the side and back again.

He cocks his head, narrowing his eyes slightly at the mirror. “I'm not sure. What do you think?”

“I like it,” she tells him honestly. “It's a good fit, and the cut really flatters you."

He nods, but doesn't look entirely convinced. He turns back and forth again. “I don't mind flowers, but I'm not sure about the embroidery.”

“Okay! But you like the shape of it?”

“Yeah. I think so.” He considers. “I think this might actually look better on you,” he says thoughtfully, then meets her eyes and blushes furiously.

Rey turns red too. Now they he mentions it, she can see herself in something like that, the flowers curling around her subtle curves. Even better is the thought of Ben seeing her in it, his eyes drinking her in, followed quickly by his hands, broad and warm over the sheer material.

“Thank you,” she stammers. She meets his eyes and wonders if he's imagining the same thing. “I have a couple more for you though.” She retreats from the room.

She's saved some of her favorites for the end, and she has a good feeling about her next option. So does he, judging from his look once he's changed. Her mouth goes dry when she sees all of him.

Lace cups the bottom half of his chest, two curved triangles supporting his pecs, the scalloped edge just covering his nipples. Straps cross over the top of his pecs above the lace, joining the ones wrapped around him. His underwear is designed similarly to the thong he has on underneath, cutting directly across, low on his hips, with the lace extending down to just cover him, exposing half of his cheeks in back. It's an incredible play of showing and hiding, the teasing edges of the lace playing at revealing the rest of his pale skin. The rest of him is left bare, his strong legs, firm stomach, and toned arms. Rey's never seen a businessman look quite so good. She wants to trace the lines of his body, trail her fingers along the lace, before finally slipping her hands underneath…

She shakes her head, trying to focus on the moment. Unfortunately, Ben sees.

“You don't like it?” he asks worriedly, looking down at himself with newly critical eyes.

“No! I do! Very much!”

He raises his eyes to meet hers. “Really?”

“Yes,” she says emphatically. “It's good. Very good.”

He twists to see a different angle. “Yeah?”

“Absolutely.” She knows she's not being very eloquent, but she's not sure how much she can say without embarrassing herself. ‘I'd really like to lick your chest’ while honest, might not go over well. It could, but she likes her job, and it's not worth the chance.

She sits, watching him, until he clears his throat. “Did you have any others?”

“Oh, yes!” She leaps up and grabs the next to last piece. The design is similar, and she's excited to see that he's still looking pleased when he opens the door again.

She hopes he doesn't expect her to give any kind of coherent evaluation of this set, because the only thing that falls out of her mouth is, “Um. Yes.”

There are straps with this one like with the last, but this is more strap and less fabric. A sheer panel covers the top of his chest, elegant curving lines running through it, covering nothing but his collarbones. Straps cut diagonally over and around his chest, dusky blue intersecting pale skin. They run around his sides, down from his chest, and up from his hips, meeting low on his stomach, just below the lines of his abs. More straps cut across the top of his thighs and down from his hips, cradling his now prominent erection between them. Another sheer panel just barely covers his modesty, from his low stomach to between his thighs. If it weren't for the thong, his ass would be left bare, framed by straps above and below. Rey can see him wearing this between her thighs, her hands braced on the patches of his skin revealed by the straps as she leans over him. She swallows.

His lips curl up in amusement. “You like it?” She nods wordlessly. He trails his fingers along the sheer collar over his chest thoughtfully. His hand drifts lower, but he looks over his shoulder at her in the mirror and drops it back to his side. He looks down at the floor as his cheeks redden. She's startled back to herself and looks away, cursing herself mentally for embarrassing him.

“I've got one more,” she says as she stands.

She absently bites her nails as she waits for him to put on the last set, then drops her hand as soon as she realizes what she's doing. The door creaks open and she turns quickly. Her eyes are as round as saucers before she's even through the door. She can't believe that she's outdone herself after the last one, but she's looking at the firm proof of it.

The last piece is mesh again, which she wasn't sure about after the earlier failure, but this redeems the material completely. The mesh only covers his pecs, from his collarbone to the line above his stomach, a medium blue with plenty of stretch to it, as evidenced by the way to struggles to contain the breadth of him. It's helped, however, by the window cut in the middle, splitting the top in half, forcing it to curve around him to meet at the top and bottom. It's practically begging for her to bury her face between it, feel the dips and lines of his chest under her lips.

The bottoms are almost an afterthought after that sight, though the way the fabric shows how it's stretched and distended by the thick and heavy shape underneath is extremely interesting. He could walk out the door in this right now and cause mass casualties right and left.

“That's...wow.”

The thought that immediately springs to her mind is him braced over her, panting and sweaty, as she nuzzles into the gap of the garment. She can practically taste the salt of his skin on her tongue.

His hands come up to cover his chest, and her own palms itch to cup it. “You don't think it looks… weird?”

She shakes her head emphatically. “Not at all. It's hot.”

He grins back at her. “I love the way you say that. Hot.” He mimics her accent and she wrinkles her nose at him playfully.

“It's true though,” she insists.

“Well, if you say so, it must be true.” He smiles at her, and she senses even with his teasing tone, he's genuine in the meaning.

“Exactly,” she says with false haughtiness, crossing her arms as she smiles.

“You do have good taste,” he admits, pulling at the waistband with his thumb.

She laughs. “Thanks, I'm glad you think so. I was worried you were going to hate everything, honestly.”

“You did a fantastic job,” he assures her.

“You ready to check out then?” she asks, even as she's loathe to have this end. There's no reason for Ben to come back after this, at least not anytime soon.

Ben hesitates. “Actually, I was thinking...I might be interested in looking at some women's options too?”

Rey's stomach drops. “I thought you said you didn't have a partner?” She tries to keep her voice light and pleasant. Not accusing. He's just a customer; it's none of her business if he wants to get lingerie for a woman.

“I don't!” he says quickly.

She furrows her brow. “Then why…?”

“Just… in case?”

“Just in case,” she repeats, looking at him in disbelief.

He nods, embarrassment spread clearly across his features. She can see the bright red tips of his ears through his hair again.

She mentally throws up her hands. Fine. Whatever he wants. “What size were you looking to have ‘just in case’?”

“Um. I was thinking possibly about your size?”

She stares at him, the shape of what he's saying very slowly start to take shape in her mind.

“What kind of styles?”

“Whatever you think is best. I trust you.” He looks at her with a great attempt at seriousness, somewhat ruined by the red of his cheeks.

She nods slowly. “And... you want someone to try them on to see how they'll look?”

He nods emphatically. “Yes. If you'd be willing, that is.”

She considers. If he wants to buy lingerie he doesn't need in order to spend more time here, she's not really against that. Not only is it more product that she'll have helped him purchase, she wants him to stay too. Ideally they could get each other's numbers and go out on a date somewhere where one of them isn't half-naked, but, well, this isn't entirely a normal situation. Once again, this probably isn't company recommended customer service methods, but she is still helping a customer. And to be honest, the fact that she's having this conversation while staring into his tit window is very possibly affecting her higher judgement.

She takes a deep breath. “Okay.” His face lights up with another of those beautiful, adorable, breathtaking smiles, and she smiles back, biting her lip. “Where do you want to start?”

Notes:

Again, here's the reference post I put together for this chapter. The findings for men's lingerie online were generally disappointing, so there's some imagination required, but hopefully it still works. (Unfortunately, given that this was originally written last year, not all of the links at the bottom of the post work, but the photos are still there and are in chronological order for the fic.)

(The disclaimer at the bottom of that post also still applies, and to expand on that: clothes are made to fit bodies, not the other way around, and whether a piece of clothing fits a person, flatters them, or makes them feel confident is a reflection on the clothing, not the person. All bodies are wonderful and deserve clothes that make them feel good <3)

[cutegirlmayra]

Ember’s Story (Sonic OC Commission) - All Current ROUGH DRAFTS Example

This is all writings for @marydragneell compiled into a huge post. If you’d like to commission me for your own story, please check out my rules and prices first (We can discuss how much you want to pay depending on how many pages you want the story to be :)b)

This is super long, so please remember that ^^ (This contains several chapters and separate commission purchases.) - and Yes, you can pay again for a continuation of the last story I wrote you. :)b

A Spark of Ember

By: Cutegirlmayra (Assisted Story for Marydragneell)

It was the dark of night.

I guess you could say she had been traveling for hours, or at least, still on the trail of G.U.N.

Man, where had the time flown off too?

She paced the dark night, strung with fireflies and lost in her thoughts. The only thing pulling her forward was the dirt in her nails from digging the children’s graves before swearing she’d seek revenge.

‘It shouldn’t have happened that way.’ Her teeth clenched, gripping an object in her hand, round and with the inscription G.U.N. ‘I won’t lose more to those… those monsters!’

***

Maria ran through the ARK, excitedly racing away from something. She was young, full of energy, and wasn’t afraid to skid her knee on the cold steel of the floating spacecraft.

She laughed and laughed, as two figures followed behind her, open-eyed and seeming rather calm though the girl was obviously elated at the game.

“Tag me! Tag me~” she chimed, giggling some more as she twirled around.

One figure looked to see the other’s eyes fixated on Maria’s youthful beauty, her innocence and charms, and smiled.

“Maria!” the figure called, racing even faster, breathing so much harder now, as she reached forward to tag her.

“STOP!”

Maria and the two figures paused, scared out of their game as a large, round man walked into view. His towering figure had his arms wrapped behind his back, his glasses gleaming in the vast sparkling lights of deep space behind him.

“How many times must I remind you.” He handed Maria a vile, and wearily, she trembled and stepped back.

“But grandfather…” she pleaded, before he shook his head, and bent down to her. His mustache moved with each tender word he spoke.

“Now, Maria. You were coughing up blood last night… you must take your medicine and rest more than play. I know you want to play, and feel exceptionally invincible with Shadow and Ember by your side… but you must remember…”

He then looked with a shaded stare to his creations… less tenderly than he had the child…

“They are still dangerous.”

The figure held her hand… stepping back and looking in the light with widened eyes.

Claws…

The other figure entered the darkness, “We can’t actually play with her, Ember.”

In horror and sorrow, the figure began to cry, and lifted a claw to touch it, unsure of what it was.

She flinched back as it scratched her, unaware of her body or her abilities.

She looked to the other figures hands, and shouted, “Why were you created differently!? You can play with her!”

“…No, Ember.” Shadow stepped into the light, his eyes glaring down at her in all seriousness. “I can’t.” he lifted his head up, pride and protection filling his brilliant red eyes.

“We never will.”

***

Ember had crash landed in a separate pod from Shadow. Gerald had sent her down first, having created her to protect rather than cure humanity, as was Shadow’s true design.

In all honesty, she was created as a companion to assist Shadow… but since she couldn’t find him or even know if he existed anymore, she wandered around the earth in search of anyone who needed help.

Her memory of everything was perfect. As was part of her creation, she was a walking scrapbook of every detail she had ever witnessed in her life.

She had stumbled upon a village, who accepted and welcomed her in.

Every day she would venture out to gather food and supplies for them, beginning to learn more about the world Maria loved so much, and happily did her designed purpose of watching over the earth and keeping its people safe.

Until that one day…

***

“Sing, sing!”

Ember, an immortal wolf with dark grey hair, red streaks much like Shadow’s, who she considered her brother; white tips on her ears, feet, and hands, eyes a deeper purple than amethyst, was given new clothes and a home. It was more than she could ever ask for.

“I… could maybe sing… one song~” she winked and stuck her tongue out to the side. The kids all cheered, as the adults smiled and nodded their heads.

Sweet is the winter,…

Calm is the thunder…

And don’t you cry~

Mother is here now…

To bring in the spring and create the things of life~

Rain, rain, rain…

Do you remember the warm rain?

Be patient, my child, and sing without guile

Bittersweet is the spring, that carries in the breeze…

Calmed by the melting snow…

And don’t~ you~ cry~

Before Maria would go to sleep each night, she would ask Ember to sing to her. And soon after that, Maria would sing it to Shadow before he was placed back in his experimentation pod for further study and… ‘fixing’.

Ember’s tail flicked as her face lit up from the children cheering and begging for her to sing it again, but the adults hurried them to bed.

The orphans… on the other hand, wouldn’t stop pleading.

The orphans were rumored to have parents who funded the ARK project, since the pod she escaped in was programmed to land somewhere ‘safe’ she figured it meant one of the funders.

Then… that horrible night… a night she wished to simply forget.

But such was her curse…

To never… forget.

There was smoke everywhere.

G.U.N had tracked down the children, sent to the village for safe keeping… and performed… a horrible, horrible deed…

“No…” Ember dropped all the supplies she was carrying, seeing the village on fire.

“No…” She dropped to her knees when her feet carried her faster than she thought possible to the orphanage.

Blood.

Crimson blood mingled with ash and smoke.

Her claws gripped into the floorboards.

“NOOO!!!”

She tore into them, as something on her chest burst free from it’s hiding and shined brightly around her.

A dark aura rose.

She had failed her purpose…

She was created to protect humanity…

She had failed.

“We can’t actually play with her, Ember.”

Her eyes jutted open, having not realized what she had done.

“We never will.”

She had taken down the whole building. Shredding the beds, ripping the burning roof and ceiling down.

She cried and cried… staring up at the smoky sky, grey as her fur…

Then, she felt something like a ‘tink!’ hit the ground hard and roll towards her feet.

With her horror-stricken eyes, she slowly gestured her head down to it.

Her eyes flinched in a sharpened focus at the words inscribed on the smoke-grenade.

G.U.N

***

“I’ll kill them.”

She huffed, leaning a bruised arm against a nearby tree, and looking out at the G.U.N headquarters.

“I’ll… urk… make them pay.”

She was tried, weary, and but her silliness never stopped coming. She leaned her head back, “Then I’ll buy ice cream~” she laughed, in a maniacal, broken-spirited way before collapsing to the ground.

“50 years… and you’d think Gerald would have considered putting some healing properties into me too.” She struggled, but quickly lifted herself back up again.

She hadn’t eaten in days.

***

“Sir! There’s been a disturbance in sector B!”

“What in blue blazes is going on here!?”

“General it’s… it’s a girl!”

“A girl!? What the devil… Someone’s Ex?”

“Sir… she’s…”

The Solder froze at the monitors, shaking as his mouth and knees wouldn’t move any further.

“…Crazy Ex?”

The general looked old, his short white beard lifted to the side as did his confusion.

“Give it here!”

He shoved the boy aside and then gawked at the image.

Blurred and with a lot of static, you could make out the tail and ears of a figure moving quickly and jumping around the scene, attacking and knocking men and robots alike down with a single strike.

“…She’s fast!”

“No… teleporting.”

“What?”

The General quickly walked down the stairs of his upper division computer-room, pointing and shouting at people in various desks below them. “Get me a Chaos reading on that girl. I want to know what this thing wants. What’s her power level? Do we have Rouge on standby?”

“Sir! Rouge is currently on route to cracking Project Inferno.” A woman stood perfectly straight, having a head-mic that spiraled in a cord around her neck before curving upon her cheek.

He grabbed his hand and threw it against the railing, leaning on it.

Then… slowly, in his moment of feeling trapped… he turned around. “… Put her image on the big screen.”

The soldier looked to his commanding officer, who nodded. He wearily, with sweat dripping down the side of his forehead and cheek, flicked the switch and hit a button.

Ember’s face came in on a close-up, her teeth rearing open to chomp down on a robot, shaking the disk-like gun from it’s small pole and shaking it till it ripped free.

“…More like a monster than little girl.” The General scoffed… before putting his hat back on, and adjusting it.

“…Bring out…”

“Project Shadow.”

(My thoughts: While writing this first chapter I wanted to get the information the reader needed as soon as possible. When going back for edits, I’d like to organize it to be more compelling, but with so much data on her, I wanted to make sure the essential of ‘need to know’ basis was there. I’ll include more based on the Patron’s wishes, but for now, I really wanted to show Ember as loving, conflicted, protective, wild, and still a goofball as her description made me believe she is. I included some minor details about powers, but I want to expand upon them on the following pages. This is simply my first few chapters in introduction before moving on to ‘rising action’ where she will be reunited with Shadow, who won’t remember her until she triggers a memory, which is part of her job/task. I wanted to stay true to her, but leave her as a mystery the audience still wants to figure out, and learn more about. This was the ‘interest’ and ‘hook’ of the story, something I hope to go back and work with if the Patron has any further comments for. : ) Overall, I deeply enjoyed my first attempt at writing for Ember the Immortal Wolf, and hope many others will enjoy her story as I continue writing it!)

The Ashes of Embers

Ember teleported, feeling the radiating warmth of the lost Chaos Emerald Gerald Robotnik stole from Angel Island long ago…

It was imbedded deep in her chest, peeking out on occasion, though she never fully knew the extent of its power.

During times of hardship, she’d sometimes blackout and awake to see her glowing… but what did it mean?

Chaos Emeralds weren’t common knowledge, even to Gerald.

Ember simply tried to harness or ignore it, worried it may control her more than she let on.

She knocked out more robots and security cameras, before the whole sector started shutting down.

She looked around her, her eyes shifting as the lights cut off and large, metallic doors slammed in her wake.

“…So, we’re playing hide and seek in the dark, eh?” She smiled, but a small bit of sweat trinkled down her spine.

What were they playing at?

She couldn’t trust them. She couldn’t even trust the dark. They would play dirty… they always did.

Suddenly, a green glow shined through in lines above the ceiling, and she cautiously looked up, before jumping back in fright.

“Ah!” she put her hands up over the front of her head, trying to defend herself if something should jump down from the air-conditioning units above.

The barred lining above did get dented and hit, before crashing down, along with some ceiling debris, as a figure leaped down and threw out his arm in the dusty green light.

“Chaos Spear!”

“W-woah!”

Instinctively, she raced on all fours away from the explosion, only seeing the shadows of the spears and carefully tumbling into the side of the adjacent wall to avoid injury.

“Offph!” she landed upside, her butt crashing against the wall and taking most of the damage. “Yyyyyeeee-ooooww…” she groaned in some pain, her eye twitching a bit as she turned herself over on the ground.

Getting to her knees, she heard a gun cock, and frightfully looked up with eyes shrinking in terror.

She saw the dust settle… as the front of the gun pierced her vision and hovered steadily in front of her face.

“Don’t move.”

She obeyed, but her eyes couldn’t help and wander up to the figure as the green light still beamed a beautiful aura around him.

She suddenly recognized the red stripes… the hedgehog quills… the serious frown.

“…Shadow?”

She couldn’t believe her eyes!

He raised an eyebrow to her.

“Shadow! It’s me..! It’s-!”

She moved to her legs.

Then a gunshot.

Her vision went blurry as something warm and wet traveled down her leg…

***

“Ember, come with me!”

“But, Doctor, what about Mari-!”

“Shadow’s taking care of her, you must be preserved! For his and her sake!”

The two traveled desperately down a long corridor, on the opposite wing of what they feared were the other G.U.N solders hunting down Shadow and chasing Maria.

Ember would have never guessed the sound of the gunshot, nor the escape pod was only holding one experiment… and not another human life.

“Doctor…” she saw him panting, and realized he wasn’t going to make it.

She tried to take the initiative, gripping his hand tighter that was holding hers and racing ahead of him. “Come on!”

He looked to her in amazement.

“Why… why are you so determined to..?”

An explosion happened by the right side of their faces, and the Doctor was having a hard time stabilizing himself.

“We have to keep moving!” Ember encouraged, her heart full as she dared not turn around to see him suffering to run any longer.

When just in front of the escape chamber, Gerald collapsed, holding his side.

She spun around and gripped his arm with both her hands this time, being careful to not dig her claws into his fragile, old skin.

“Gerald, please!”

“…Gerald?” He looked up at her, “My dear girl…”

Her eyes began to water.

“You’ve always known… you can call me… Grandpa.”

Her eyes widened.

She thought only Maria could address him as true family.

He always seemed so strict…

She started sniffling as her nose became filled with her emotion as well, and in her embarrassment, she shook her head and tears flew everywhere as she cried out.

“Don’t leave me behind!”

“My creation… how beautiful you’ve grown… but I’m afraid it’s me you’ll be leaving behind.”

Another explosion, and this time, they were both thrown against the wall. Pieces of the ARK crash against them, and when Ember came too, footsteps were already approaching.

“Doc… Granpa…”

She wearily summoned the last of her strength, pushing the metallic pieces off of her and digging ferociously through the pile of debris.

“GRANDPA!!!”

When she found his face, her eyes shone with gratitude for seeing him still alive.

“Grandpa…”

“Y-you must go…”

She clenched her teeth. That shine fading.

She looped an arm over her shoulder and hoisted him up, carrying him fully over her shoulders and racing into the room.

“Coordinates…” she stated.

He didn’t respond, just looking at her blankly…

“Coordinates!” she turned more fiercely to his face, demanding he let her save him.

“… 0.003. 27. The planet Earth.”

She typed such things in, and it looked like a speed-dial for earth.

“…You’ll be safe there?”

“…”

He looked down.

“Gerald?”

She looked worriedly up at him, before shaking her head.

“I mean..! …Grandpa.”

“…Hurh..”

He moved himself up, and she lightly set him down, allowing him to lean on the console.

He rested a hand by his chest, and the other… tenderly upon her cheek.

“If only I had the chance to tell you this…with Shadow by your side, so that he may too know how I truly feel.”

“…W-… what are you saying?”

“Open the door!”

Ember gasped, flinging her tail back as she turned around, squatting on her knees before racing forward to grip a large, angular and pillared machine all the way around.

She grunted, squirmed, but her super strength came into play and she hoisted it up from it’s controls, which sparked around as she threw it at the door, causing a barricade.

“That won’t last long…” she feared, speaking out loud, and racing back to Robotnik.

“We have to put you in the escape pod!” she reached her arms out. “Please!”

“…If only Shadow was here…” His sorrowful voice pierced her fragile heart, and she felt the insult of a thousand needles upon a thousand swords rip into her being.

“…Why… Am I not good enough?” Her hands balled into fist, shaking…

She lowered her head, “Why did Maria always favor Shadow?... cause he could hold her? And I could hurt her?” she looked at her clawed-hands. “Why… why did you make me in the image of a monster!?” she started to cry, before Gerald lifted his hands to her face.

“My dear… I created you to scare away the evil of humanity… you’re more beautiful now than I could have ever imagined your design to take form in.”

She slowly opened her shaking eyes, “Grandpa…”

“We’re moving in! All units standby!”

The door was being budged open by powerful hits, freaking Ember out as she turned around, but Gerald moved forward, pushing her back little by little while he moved on his knees.

“You’re all humanity has left in this time of cruelty and panic. Find Shadow. Protect Maria and all humanity. Don’t let my research die in vain. And with all the love of a father… know that I created you and Shadow with the intent to serve and provide humanity a service for the future! You are its last hope! Do this for me..! Do not fail me! Do not fail Maria!”

Her eyes widened, “Granpa…” he shoved her into the escape pod, and pulled down the lever.

“Heh…” he smirked.

“I..! I love y-!”

The pod dropped, as Ember watched the men storm the room with explosives and gunfire. “Drop to your knees-!”

***

“It was over instantly.”

“That’s our Shadow!”

Ember slowly rotated her head, realizing her since of gravity was off, and looked at her restrains on a tilted countertop.

“W-…Where the heck am I?!”

“Silence.”

Her ears recognized the familiar sound and turned to Shadow. Her eyes trembled with joy. “Shadow!”

He looked at her… but there wasn’t anything in his expression that showed the same familiarity.

“Shadow?” She became confused, had they brainwashed him?

“State your purpose.” A man approached her.

She growled, her tail flicking around in annoyance. “To seek revenge for all those innocent children and families you slaughtered to cover up the ARK incident 50 years ago!”

Shadow’s eyes widened, as he unfolded his arms to grip his head.

He seemed in his own world, trembling slightly as he seemed to have a triggered headache.

“Impossible! How can you say such a thing!?”

“As if you don’t know!” She spat out, hitting a guy in the eye.

“My eye!” he screamed and raced out the window.

“Someone get that sergeant a napkin and a new pair of privates, private.”

“I know what I saw…”

She snarled down, glaring at the man speaking.

“You wimps can’t even admit your wrongs!!!”

She struggled from her binds, “RAhhh…!”

“Secure her soldier!”

“Touch me and I’ll rip your arm off with one fell bite!”

The soldier stepped back as she clamped her mouth down with a nip his way.

“Shadow, teach our ‘guest’ some manners.” The man folded his arms.

“…Shadow?”

He didn’t look at him.

“…Shadow! For pete’s sake!”

“…No.”

Shadow rose his head up, fire in his eyes.

“For Maria’s sake…”

“What?”

Shadow pulled up the gun.

“What on earth are you doing!?”

The men stepped back, all aiming their weapons to Shadow.

“What on earth indeed.”

He smirked and aimed up.

He shot a sprinkler-system, causing the rest to go off and then started fighting the men in the room.

They tried to fire, but the water made their gunpowder moist, leaving the guns useless.

“Darn!” the general cried out, before being knocked down.

Shadow turned to Ember.

She held her breath a second, before waving her tail out as if saying ‘Hello, remember me?’ as he raised his arm across his chest.

“Chaos…”

She started panicking, humorously wiggling and shaking in her now cold restraints.

“Spear!”

He shot out some spears that cut her restrains clear-clean off her skins, and she happily leaped down from the counter.

“You do remember me-!”

She went to hug him, but he slammed a hand in her face, and threw her over his shoulder, carrying her out as he blasted the door down.

“Nooope. I think you don’t.”

She blinked her eyes in silly understanding then.

Maybe he had brain damage?

But with his fast recovery…

She then looked to her side, and realized her injury had been patched up and healed as well.

“Phew…”

She was glad something was done to it before it got infected and polluted her recovery.

“Stop them!”

Shadow raised up the Chaos Emerald, as she noticed it was similar to hers…

There was a huge missile that blasted through the water at them.

“Hang on!” Ember, even stationed on his shoulder, still summoned a bubbled-shield around her and Shadow, her emerald glowing from her concealed chest, and guarded them against the blast.

He looked over to her, “…Hmph.” Then away.

“Ah, don’t tell you weren’t impressed.” She looked cockily over to him, waiting for him to thank her, but it never came.

“Woah! Is it possible you got even more serious with dementia?”

“Chaos Control!” Shadow teleported them away, as G.U.N soldiers blocked their every move.

“Dang it!” The general raced out, holding his disabled gun. “She had to mention Code Blue!”

***

(Author’s note: Although this second chapter carries the amount paid for, I decided to give the Patron more for her money. Enjoy! :D I also really liked giving her a silly side, along with an interesting and compelling backstory!)

Shadow dropped Ember down roughly to the ground, and walked towards a tree upon a hill, before turning back to her, the wind rapidly pressing against the two of them.

His quills moved swiftly in the wind, but his face remained stationary.

“Who are you? And how do you know about ARK?”

Ember rubbed her head, “Ouch… can’t you be easier on me? I’m your sister after all.” She sighed, dropping her head. “You always did play rough.”

“Sister? No such thing.” He raised an eyebrow, before turning fully to face her. “Speak up… I have no time for-“

“As far as I’m concerned, you have time to bake as many cakes as you want and eat them all on different days too.”

He seemed confused, unsure of her riddle, as she waited to see if he would laugh, but then knew he never would.

She got up, holding out her hands. “My name is Ember. I was created with you. To be a aid for you and protect humanity. I’ve failed protecting humanity… but maybe I can still help you.”

She then walked forward, cautiously as he seemed to be looking for any sign of lies.

“It’s hard for me to trust people… I’m sure, with whatever you went through, it’s just as hard. Tell me what happened to you and Maria, and I’ll relay everything.”

His eyes looked down, a deep painful sorrow before back up at her, “...What do you mean… relay?”

“Heh.” She smiled, “The word you should get hooked on is… everything. Thus, why I emphasized it.” She joked a little, before straightened up and stretching a bit. “Alright, alright. Here goes nothing.”

She leaned forward, hands on her hips, looking him straight in the eye as she tipped her boots up slightly, trying to look cute and sister-like. “I have a perfect memory. I can remember everything I’ve ever seen. The joy outweighs the sorrow, the anger… but family triumphant over all my memories… no matter what they are. Or how tragic they appear.”

She took a deep breath, leaning up. “Shadow The Hedgehog.” She out stretched her hand to him again.

There was a long pause…

“I’m your family.”

(This was all that was paid for, plus the tip! I would like to remind you to please send me a link where you post this, and also if you could give me a review of your experience with me and the product, I would be very appreciative! As always, you must keep my name and who made this product for you on the document. If you post it anywhere, I have to be listed with it. And please send me a link cause that’s always fun to show-off something I’m proud of making XD I hope you enjoyed it! I really liked fiddling with Ember and figuring out how to organize her backstory for you. You can always pay for me to continue this story, too. So there’s that option. Thank you and I hope you’re satisfied with your purchase! Ember is so interesting because of her emotions being so complexed. For one, she’s kind and silly, but on the other hand, she’s got a darker tone that can almost match Shadow’s. It’s fun to play with those complicated emotions and I really gravitated towards the emerald in her chest and also her detailed memories. Flashbacks would be so common, in my logic anyway, if you had a perfect memory of everything; mostly cause everything would trigger it! Shadow gets triggered a lot, I figured Ember would get triggered even more so. Thank you and I hope to work with you in the future as well! :D If there’s any concerns or things you want me to elaborate on, I’d be happy to go back and review this rough draft. If you’d like anything edited, I should remind you that this is the time to consult me to do the revisions. There is no refunds, and the rules state that only I can edit this document/product. So make sure it’s everything you want before we shake hands. Thank you and I really do love your amazing Sonic Character: Ember the Immortal Wolf! *Also, thanks for the tip ;Db)

(Friendly reminder to please give me link if you're submitting it anywhere, a review of how your experience with me and how the product was for you, and lastly to mention me wherever the document is submitted or posted to with a link or mention. (This is enforced by the rules you agreed to upon your purchase!) I'd also like to reblog or share wherever you posted it so that many may enjoy the work!

 This is the last look-over. So please let me know what you like or would like edited. There will be no refunds or post-edits after this call, and according to the rules only I can edit this document. So please, remember to tell me if you see any errors or things you'd like mentioned. If there's anything you want elaborated on and such. I'd be more than happy to go over the document/product with you till you are satisfied :) )

Embers and Coals

Shadow stared at the hand, a deeper narrowing of his eyes revealed his skepticism, as he swat the hand away from him.

“Yee!” Ember withdrew the rejected hand and spread her frown down, revealing her teeth as her eyes shook in fright. “You don’t have to be so blunt!”

“Family? Heh. Don’t be ridiculous. Did you think I’d fall for your little games?” He stepped back, angling himself away from her. “I’m not sure how you know about G.U.N, or the ARK… but if you think for a second that this changes anything-“

“It does change everything!” She spread her arms out again, on both sides, leaning forward to convey her sincerity once more.

This caught his eye, as she left herself defenseless to attack.

“I’m a lone wolf, not a cunning fox! I’m from the ARK, just like you! G.U.N took everything away from us! Even that nice village…” She looked down, moving her hands back to her chest as she recalled each of their smiling faces… “But… even so… At least you were with Maria…” She sighed, seeming at ease with that.

Shadow stared at her…

“Please, just tell me! I know she was dying already… Gran- I mean,” she shook her head, growing more tender as she spoke now. Not quieter, but in a tone of respect and love she shifted her tough appearance. “Dr. Robotnik wanted to make her immortal too, you know… it was his last resort though. He wanted you to be her cure, first and foremost.” She looked up at Shadow, before shaking her head and gripping it. “But those stupid humans!!! They feared your power! I was just… like a prototype! Maria loved you from the start… but I was…” she removed her hands and looked at her sharp claws…

Her memory flashed back to the soggy dirt piled in them. Burying all those lifeless bodies…

No more smiles… no more singing.

She fisted her hands and took a deep breath.

“I just want to know if she lived long enough to enjoy the planet she loved so much. The world she dared to call home.”

She turned around, facing her back to Shadow, and looking firmly up at the sky. “This world…” the wind was still harsh, blowing her long hair and tail back. “It’s.. dangerous. Not as dangerous as us… but scary.” She looked down, her eyes falling to shadows.

Shadow kept his comments silent. But closed his eyes for a moment.

“W-well?” fearing his silence as a concern for something being wrong, she turned around, a little cautiously. “Did Maria get to enjoy the earth she loved o-or…” she could barely stomach the next thought. She swallowed hard to keep her emotions at bay.

Shadow remained silent.

***

“That little pest! That maggot! That-!”

“Sir, please stop slamming your fist against the expensive tables…”

“Darn it!!!”

Another hard hit collided with the black, sturdy table. Taking the brunt of the General’s anger, before he turned to the operative that had addressed him.

“I want all forces out looking for Shadow! I want that thing captured! We want Shadow unharmed if possible.”

“…If?”

“Alright. Give him some bruises and let him gush out a little bit. He can heal while I’m giving him the scolding of a century! To betray your own people!” he rose his fist to his face, seeing it grow white with the amount of tension he put on it. He then opened it, seeing the true redness of the pulsing blood and impact areas where he slammed it to the table.

“…She knew about Code Blue…” He lowered his hand, and rubbed the bottom of his chin. He wiped some sweat from the back of his neck and shook it off. “She knew the files… I’ve recently reread them. We were covering up Project Shadow. Probably the worst military mistake of all time. We hit a low. Giving an animal the right to supersede humanity. That’s a crime even in and of itself!” he slammed his fist down again, gritting as the pain finally started to burn and turned his head to the side, cursing.

“…Sir, why let the girl survive?” the operative stepped forward, hands behind his back, perfectly straight as his glasses shone to reflect the light from the huge light above them. It encircled the room like an interrogation unit.

“Heh. She’ll try and take him away from us… from our side, I mean.” He pulled himself away from the table. “She’ll want him to side with her. And with Code Blue so sensitive to the hedgehog as is… I don’t know what he’ll do. He’s now unpredictable. Dang it all. And I thought after all that training and successful missions with Rouge… he might as well have been triggered and gone rogue on us again after all these years…”

“Sir? Your orders were given. Shall I execute them?”

“I don’t want the girl dead…”

He then turned around, “Not yet.”

“…Sir?”

“There’s something I wanted to do first… something she got away from once. But won’t this time around… First secure Shadow. I can’t let an asset like him get taken away from us. He’s too valuable.”

“Two of a kind wouldn’t be so bad. If she is like him-”

“No… she ain’t nothin’ like him.”

“…She could be useful. We could use her to our advantage like Shadow-“

“We can’t hope on two brain-concussions AND forgiveness due to an unbroken promise whisked upon by some little girl to happen twice!”

He flung himself around, leaning his plum-sized self with a hunch forward and a hand on the table, supporting it.

The operative stood silent.

“There, now,… you see?” He gestured to the man. “If all of humanity could learn to keep their mouths shut..! … We wouldn’t need to clean up so many messes now… would we?”

“…Yes, sir.”

“Get me Shadow.”

“Yes, sir.”

“And find out where the devil Rouge is? She’s been missing out on call-ins…” he turned away from the light, his figure suddenly more darker than before, and faced the wall. “This room is pitch black. No windows. Just like how our Corporal likes it…”

The man about-faced, but first, clicked his heels together and bowed forward a little, marching—in a sense—out of the room.

“…Keeps our secrets well enough in.”

***

“I don’t understand why you were with them!” she walked right back to him, not liking his silence and getting annoyed by his obvious avoidance on the subject. She stopped in front of him, seeing his eyes open slightly to warn her not to get closer. “…Brainwashed?”

“….”

“Well, they could have probed you for all I know.”

“How can I be sure you’re telling me the truth?” Shadow raised an eyebrow. “What color were Maria’s eyes?” he shifted his head back to her, a sign of interest maybe? If her story were true… what would that mean for him?

“The same as her dress.”

I’m your family.

He grew defensive, biting his teeth down.

“Her hair! What color?!”

He stepped forward.

“B-blonde…” she grew weary and stepped back, holding up a hand to defend herself if needs be…

But finding him… she didn’t want to fight anymore.

She honestly just wanted to embrace him.

Allow herself to cry.

Okay, maybe she wouldn’t cry.

He used to poke fun at her when she cried too easily.

An eye twitched as he rose a fist up in front of himself.

“Grr… And how do I know you didn’t just see some old achieve picture!?”

“I can show you.” She held out her hand.

He lost all of his anger suddenly, moving back and shaking.

“Gr…erk… eh.” He strained to hold himself back, but was clearly distressed.

“…Shadow?”

“What are you planning to do with that?”

He dipped his head down, growing even more hostile as the topic continued…

“I’m… You’re shaking.” She looked worriedly down at his arms and body. “Shadow…”

��Your hand!”

She flinched back.

“Hey! No fair! That was a jump-scare!” she glared.

“Enough toying with me!”

He shook his head and stepped forward, his whole-body tensing.

“If you have no proof… then were done talking here.”

“No, wait!”

She touched his forehead.

Shadow’s eyes widened as a picture formed in his head.

“What… what is…”

“This…?”

***

Maria peeked around the corner of the room, seeing her Grandfather patching up somethings around the laid chamber-pod of his experiment.

“…He’s quite handsome… isn’t he, Ember?” She looked down, as Ember pouted as she looked at how much time the Doctor was spending with this ‘new’ creation.

“I’m his little sister… he told me that.” She responded, and looked up to Maria. “But I was made first,… right?”

Maria gave her a tender, close-eyed smile.

She giggled and snuck back as the Doctor walked out, looking through some clipboard notes, before scurrying in the room.

“Come on.” She whispered, sticking her hand out and gesturing with her finger for Ember to follow her.

Ember didn’t like the idea… but her tail wagged to show she liked being mischievous with Maria.

“Are we gonna pull his plug?” she asked, “Or draw a funny face on his pod? I call the eyes!” she grinned, her tail wagging faster.

Maria gave her a light scold, looking to her with an eyebrow raising and her head tilting to the side and downward, as if saying ‘really?’.

She then lovingly leaned over the chamber, seeing the creature sleeping, her eyelids fell in a motherly way, and she lightly skimmed her fingers over its surface.

“I can’t wait to meet him…”

“Yeah. Someone to wrestle with.”

“A new friend…”

“H-huh?”

Ember looked to Maria, seeing a shift in her eyes from how she looked at her.

She looked away, her ears bending down.

Then Maria turned back to her, surprised by her sad actions, and smiled in understanding. She moved her other hand to rub the top of her head, and laughed sweetly.

“You’ll always be my friend too, Ember! You protect me… and he…”

She turned back as Shadow lightly opened his eyes, and stared up at her.

He tilted his head up, amazed almost at the sight of her.

She smiled warmly to him, looking excited to see him.

She gave him a shy wave.

“Hello, my little Shadow.”

She cooed, like a mother to a child.

Ember noticed the strange connection the two were having and grew more jealous, tugging on her dress and jumping down to pull her down too.

“Maria! Maria! Let’s play tag!”

“Haha, Ember. Quit it.” She played and tugged the end of her dress back up.

“Offph!” Ember toppled over, and let little tears form on the sides of her eyes as she watched Maria turn back to Shadow.

“We’ll play later… Shadow? Grandfather says your to be my savior… But I want you to always know… you’ll first most and forever be… one of my most treasured friends.”

Shadow blinked his eyes, but couldn’t take his sight off the lovely being in front of him.

She lowered her hand back to the top of the see-through pod, as his hands moved off from being folded across his chest…

He looked to one of them, and then to Maria’s hand.

He gently placed it upon her hand.

She smiled and giggled.

He tried to mimic the expression, and was able to smile back.

“Ah!” she rose up from leaning over and looking at him. “Ember! Ember you have to come up here! He’s… he’s smiling!” she cheered, aweing every second of him being awake and vigilant.

“He placed his hand on mine! I think he understands!”

“…Great.”

Ember had sat down and leaned up against chamber-pod, folding her arms and letting her tail flick around in annoyance.

She lowered her head and hunched up her shoulders… ‘pfft’ing out to the side of her mouth.

Maria continued to giggle…

***

Shadow sight returned to him as Ember removed her hand from his forehead, then placed both hands on the sides of his head and pulled herself closer.

“Sorry about that. I didn’t really like you when you first created. But once I got to know you, I could see what Maria saw in you.”

She then closed her eyes and placed her forehead on his again, as he continued to remain motionless and overwhelmed at the memory he had seen.

“But this… this memory will show you why we can’t let G.U.N go unpunished…”

The memory started with Gerald, then to the village, the ruined orphanage…

Still unable to handle the first image he saw, Shadow broke off and resisted her sight-vision she was relaying back to him.

“Woah!”

Shadow shoved and pulled away, pushing her and once again smacking her hand away. “Enough!” he gripped his head, “What… what was all that?”

“The truth.” Ember’s eyes turned fierce, not taking anymore of his hesitance. “This is what G.U.N really is!” she gestured her hand out to her side. “Shadow… help me destroy them. They can’t go unpunished for imprisoning Gerald and taking Maria from us!”

“…Mind tricks.” Shadow turned away.

“Why… why don’t you understand..?” She stepped back, her eyes in amazement and fury at him rejecting her yet again.

She couldn’t handle it. “I… I searched for you everywhere… I thought maybe… you’d be searching for me b-but…” she looked down, starting to cry, her emotions getting the better of her.

“WHAT WERE YOU DOING ALL THOSE YEARS?!”

“….”

“THE YEARS I NEEDED YOU!”

She collapsed to her knees.

“When Maria finally left this world… did you just not want to find me?”

He remained still, before a crack of thunder revealed an on-coming storm.

The grey clouds rolled quickly over them, showing that the wind was foreshadowing this inevitable conclusion…

“….She’s dead…”

Ember looked crossly up to him.

“Well, no duh! It’s been 50 years! Of course she’s-!”

“She died.”

“Wha-…”

Her eyes suddenly widened.

Shadow looked down to her, stepping up, seeming completely unaffected by what this could mean to her.

“Her last wish was to give humanity a chance. I promised her I’d do anything for her. I even could kill… if necessary.”

Ember couldn’t understand… but her chest grew in warmth and she could feel the raw power slipping into her body.

“I… I can’t trust anymore… not after what humanity has done.”

She looked down as a light rain started to pour.

Shadow dropped to a knee, staring straight into her, as if into her soul.

“Ember… was it?”

She gripped the ground.

“Quit acting like you forgot me too!”

“…G.U.N found signs that your hostile actions were being powered by chaotic influences… they wanted to take the Chaos Power they found in you. I was meant to rip it out.”

Ember shook her head, crying.

“I can’t control it! What happened to Maira!?”

As she shouted out into the night, Shadow remained still and stoic.

The lightning started flashing down and the rain grew heavy, turning the gripped ground beneath her claws into mush and mud.

She sobbed as Shadow leaned his back away from her, looking off into a void of darkness within the forest ahead of them…

“…We should contact Rouge. If that is what I suspect to be a Chaos Emerald… a certain red Echidna may be after you.”

“WHAT. HAPPENED.”

She gripped his white chest fur, pulling him back down to her as he stared expressionlessly back at her.

His attention on her was brief, as he closed his eyes.

“You don’t listen very well.”

“Then tell me a story.”

He hesitated.

A flicker of light. Tiny hands pushed with all their might. A mourning creature lay hysterical, trapped in an escape pod, banging on it’s surface.

A man. A loud blast of gunfire. A shot that pierced more than his heart. His very soul.

She lay in blue and red… she begged in beauty and love… and she used the strength of her fall to send the soul she treasured into the world she cherished.

Into the world… that killed her.

“NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!”

Ember’s Chaos Emerald blasted Shadow away, leaving him to roll and grip to the tree near him.

He used all his strength to hang on and strained against the power surge.

The Chaotic blast revealed that she had shifted. Her whole being animalistic and tearing into the ground, ripping the mud all around her and crying out like a wild beast.

She blamed him, then swore to rip into the hides of G.U.N, and destroy the world that destroyed Maria.

Everything Shadow knew, felt, understood.

None of her words were unfamiliar.

When the blast stopped, he simply got himself up.

And he walked.

The rain crashed down to the side of him, but his eyes never blinked.

The storm roared and was muffled by Ember’s cries, mud looking like blood in her eyes, trying to hurt the earth that hurt her, as he came over to the massacre of dirt. She cried out something like a ‘Chaos Slash’ that rent the earth in twine and split right by him. A rockslide happened far behind him from the continuing strip of power, before the earth shook slightly in aftershock and stopped.

He just kept walking, before pausing in front of her, looking at her with no sign of anger,… no sign of anything at all except-

Empathy.

“That’s enough.”

She kept ripping into ground, screaming her revenge.

“…Vengeance… was Maria anything like how your feeling now!?”

He punched her in the gut.

This stayed her, snapping her out of her frenzy as the pain snapped her momentarily out of it.

She still was in her dark, sinister form… but she refused to strike him.

Even if she did blame him for not protecting her, she couldn’t help but feel she wasn’t alone because of his presence.

She did care about him.

She wanted her family.

But to hear of Maria’s death…

“How…”

She slowly came out of it, collapsing into his arms.

“How did you forgive them..?”

“…I didn’t.”

She looked almost blindly up at him.

She gripped his arm tighter than before.

“Shadow… Why…”

“…I simply spared them.”

She cried into his chest.

“…I…”

He slowly rose his hand to the back of her head, as something about it felt familiar…

Similar…

His eyes shook as he felt the unexpected reaction was more reflex than anything else.

“…I keep my promises…”

He thought suddenly…

“There was a song… you sang it… to Maria..?”

Ember’s head jerked up, her eyes full of tears and rain.

“Shadow?”

He seemed apprehensive, afraid of whatever this was triggering.

“…A song… about…”

“Rain?”

(Author’s notes: This was really fun to do! I already had an idea on how to continue the story, so getting the opportunity to really helped! Finding paths and ways to tie in the first 20 pages with the next chapter was really fun to discover and figure out! I wanted that head-touch with Shadow and Ember. I wanted that symbol of family to resonate, along with being reunited. I didn’t except myself to write Shadow remembering Ember, or anything about her. But now I feel I can continue the story with a flow of that theme more easily now. With Shadow being able to connect to her like no one else, and having that bond with her, I feel like they can strengthen and cling to each other in different ways. Shadow for the emotional support through her achieve of countless memories, and Ember for needed that emotional connection and family tie. She needs to trust SOMEONE, right? And having Shadow back should help :) )

From the Embers Come Past Flames

After passing out from so much stress on not just her body, but all the emotional and mental stress her memory-sharing and breakdown from learning of Maria’s fate brought her through; Ember woke up to find herself on a raft, heading towards a strange floating island.

Instantly having anxiety, she leaped up and began to softly nipple on her tail, looking around.

“…You’re awake.” Shadow was on one knee again, letting the raft follow the current to the dangling green vines of the lush floating island.

“Y-yeah… I had a dream… that you punched me in the gut.” She continued to bite on her tail.

He frowned, and patted her head in a scold, “Stop that.”

She pouted, but swished her tail away from her mouth.

It was like… old times.

That gave her some comfort, at least. She could barely remember everything, only that she knew Maria was dead from G.U.N. Strange… she had these random blackouts… but she only recalled that happening one other time…

“I couldn’t use Chaos Control… Your Emerald kept… shining and cancelling it out.” Shadow held up his emerald, showing that when he moved it towards her, the emerald in her chest flashed and stopped the other Emerald from activating.

“…Huh.” Ember looked down her shirt and tapped her Emerald between her chest. “I didn’t know it could act on its own.”

“It can’t.” Shadow glared, “Clearly, you don’t trust me.”

“I was asleep!” she cried out, “As were you, apparently. For 50 years!” She crossed her arms, upset by learning this.

Shadow suddenly shifted his head to her, as if he had been threatened, “How do you know that?” He looked as though he was growing defensive, but let it go as he tried to regain his calm demeanor. “I never told you that.”

“You’re probably lonely after having no one understand you until now. If that dream was real, then you carried me, and before I passed out, I was able to sense your mind remembering different events in your past. I saw them all, Shadow. Your plot for revenge, Maria… Even that Rouge girl you talked about before. And yeah, a real deep ‘technological’ sleep… By humans, might I add!” She lifted a sharply pointed finger, matter-of-factly. “And all while I was off facing wars, tracking down the killers of innocents, and treading through snow, mud, and the drops of blood from battle… Hey, Where are you taking me?” she folded her arms, leaning away.

“…Don’t do that without my permission again.”

“No promises.” She winked, but grew worried he was truly upset and dropped it.

“Rouge said Knuckles has all the 7 Chaos Emeralds. It’s impossible for you to have one embedded in your chest. He’s doing some research and wants to confirm it’s truly a Chaos Emerald.”

“And how’s he going to do that?” Ember covered her chest, blushing in embarrassment.

Shadow didn’t seem to understand and looked back to her. “What do you mean?”

They climbed up the island, her complaining and trying to explain by beating-around-the-bush what exactly that meant before Shadow looked fixated on a plane that was landed not far from the where the Master Emerald’s shrine lay.

“Not him…” he growled out, and in sheer exasperation, he turned to walk on. “Not now…”

“Whose ‘him’?” Ember dropped the conversation and grew curious, following after Shadow. “And there’s no way I’m letting him look down my-“

“Ah! If it isn’t Shadow! Huh? And company? Say, you’re not getting lonely are you, Shadow? Or maybe it’s a new recruit your training, hmm?”

A blue hedgehog turned around and folded his arms, raising an eyebrow to Ember, and poking fun immediately at Shadow.

Ember clearly saw the annoyed expression on Shadow’s face, but was impressed he didn’t say a word.

He only folded his arms and dipped his head.

She trembled in fury that he wasn’t going to explain, and exploded in rage back at the fur-ball. “FOR YOUR INFORMATION I’M HIS SISTER! AND I EXPECT SOME RESPECT BE SHOWN TO ME AND TO MY BROTHER! AND ON TOP OF THAT I WOULD NEVER JOIN THE LIKES OF THOSE HEARTLESS, MONSTEROUS, MURDERING SAVAGES!”

“W-woah… brother?” Sonic looked to Shadow, holding his hands up in hopes at calming ‘the raging beast’ down. “There’s more of you?”

Shadow looked away, sweat dropping as he grew embarrassed by her outburst. “So she tells me…”

“You know the truth!” she hollered back at him, as Tails stepped forward and bowed himself a little, giving her some respect.

“I’m Miles! Miles Prower! That biplane over there is mine.” He pointed to it. “It’s a later model, but I thought since this wasn’t a fight against Eggman, I could give it a short joy ride! For old times sakes.” He rubbed behind his head, “But you don’t need to worry about calling me Miles. Everyone just calls me by my nickname now, Tails!” he seemed excited to mention that, before stepping to the side of her, looking her over. She covered her exposed midriff, feeling vulnerable to all these people she didn’t know and trying to close herself off, before his sweet voice kinda broke her rude silence. “What’s your name?”

“Eggman?” she seemed confused, but remembered vaguely hearing about him.

Tails laughed, “No, no, no… haha! Your name!” he turned to Sonic, “She’s funny.”

Sonic shrugged, “Man, you must really hate G.U.N…” he smiled in a friendly way though.

“…Ember…” she looked away, unable to refuse him after he kindly did as she asked and showed her respect.

“Wow! That’s a really cool name! Do you have fire abilities?” He curiously wagged his tail and tilted his head. “Or maybe you’re like a phoenix. You rise from hardships and become even stronger!” he puffed up his chest and threw his arms up, trying to look tough.

She couldn’t help but think that cute but had to keep up her tough demeanor. “…Insightful.”

He grinned.

“Wait, wait, wait… hold on.” Sonic walked forward, waving his hands out in disbelief a moment and stood before Ember, making her feel like she had to be ready to attack if necessary.

“…Isn’t Shadow 50 years old… or something or other like that?” he seemed to be always joking around.

She nodded with a huff. “That’s right. I’m immortal, just like Shadow.” She folded her arms and turned away, acting above-it-all.

“Oh, really?” he leaned up, thinking her acting cute and playing along. “Well, then…” he put a hand under his chin and use the other to grip his elbow. “Excuse me for being rude… Granny.” He smirked.

She twitched a lower eyelid.

“WHAT DID YOU SAY!?”

“Enough already. Sheesh. Give a girl a break.” Rouge walked out, or what she figured would be Rouge, and looked a little more distrusting as she saw her confidently walk right up to Shadow.

Being aggressive protective of him, her only real ‘kin’ so to speak, she zipped as quickly as she could behind him, peeking out over his shoulder to her as she placed both hands on them.

“Rouge, where’s Knuckles?”

“Coming soon.” She gave him a flirty look that made Ember growl slightly. “And who’s the kid?” she curiously looked over his shoulder and smiled fondly to Ember, before crooking her neck to the side but holding eye-contact.

She turned her head, “Shy… isn’t she? A younger sibling… perhaps?” She batted her eyes to her, before flapping her wings a little. “Oh yes, I know all about you, little pretty.” She pointed to her then, “I hear you have a gem in your chest. Lucky find, but hard to retrieve.” She moved herself in a feminine way, as if calling Ember out, who looked away and sized her chest-size with hers at once, before giving up and looking away.

“Hmph!”

“Sorry, sweetie. I wasn’t looking for a fight. Besides… competition for gems can be rough for girls like us. We should be friends.”

Ember heard her alluring voice but didn’t accept that as real. She forced herself to believe that everyone around her was instantly and undeniably an enemy…

Until… proven… otherwise…

When an echidna, who she assumed to be Knuckles, came racing down the hill; she unfolded her arms and clung back to Shadow, barking at Sonic and wagging her tail at Tails in a ‘shooing’ fashion.

She only wanted her and Shadow, if you weren’t family, then get out of her circle and space!

(Author’s note: Although I’m not done with this chapter, I wanted to add that I enjoyed placing different facts and things, like shared ideas Marydragneell (the customer and original creator of Ember the Immortal Wolf) sent me so I could include them in my rendering of her story. I didn’t know how to include all of them, but I included as much as I could. I’m stilling looking for places to put things, but I think I got the majority of what I wanted to put in here ;) I think she’ll notice a ton of them! Lol Trying to make sense of Ember in the world of Sonic wasn’t too difficult, however, I did want to give logical reasons for everything she could do or was. Which is why carefully working out her backstory is helpful as I move on. I know Shadow’s reasoning seems a little on the weak side, but that’s because he’s so sure and at his core, strong enough to not care about anything other than his resolve to do what Maria asked of him. He will keep his promise, no matter what Ember’s reasons or logic are. I hope I showed that well! Okay! Back to the show!)

Knuckles saw Rouge leaning to see something behind Shadow’s back and was surprised to see Ember there.

She lightly growled and bent her ears back, looking over to him but Shadow moved away and used the side of his hand to bonk her on the head a bit, scolding her.

“You’ll remain alone if you continue to act like a wild animal.” He spoke very plainly, but you could also tell he was trying to distance himself from her.

She felt bad then, fearing he may not want her around… Did she make him uneasy? Learning about having someone from the past still alive and able to be with him today…

Was it more painful than comforting?

She held her head close to her chest where the emerald lay… he was more worried about that than personalizing her existence to himself.

She looked away, dusting her tail in a swish to cover her. She felt a little… trapped.

“It could just be an emerald made to act like a Chaos Emerald. I’ve made one of those before.” Tails interjected, looking back at Ember with a kind, reassuring smile.

Maybe he noticed she had bundled herself up a little bit in uncertainty.

But she still didn’t think she could trust him…

She turned her head further away.

“Either way, G.U.N’s on the hunt for you too.” Rouge intersected, as Ember’s eyes went wide with fury. “It may be safer if-“

There was a loud whirling in the air then, and suddenly the gang was blocking against a powerful wind and the metallic ring of machinery.

“Is it Eggman?!” Tails called out.

“No!” Sonic exclaimed, looking up to the sky, “We’ve got company!”

Missiles fell from the G.U.N helicopters, as Sonic smirked and dived for the emeralds.

“Knuckles!” He called out, but Knuckles was already protecting the Master Emerald and carrying it away from the shrine, watching the missiles damage it.

“Grr… Those… You hooligans!” his mouth fully opened to shout above the sound of the spinning turbines before a voice boomed from within one of the copters.

“SHADOW. THIS IS YOUR LAST WARNING. SURRENDER THE GIRL AND RETURN TO YOUR POSITION.”

Shadow scowled, moving a hand out over Ember.

Seeing that gesture… Ember’s eyes shook, being extremely touched that he still wanted to protect her, even if he was uncomfortable with her existence being made known to him again.

Her eyes grew a bit glossy, missing the feeling of having someone there for you… someone to protect you… just as much…

As you wanted to protect and serve them.

She felt her emerald glow and suddenly her eyes flash black, covering the whole of her eye sockets, and then her body blaze with white.

She flew up to the helicopters, actually feeling she had control over this form, and shot out a powerful move, “Chaos Slash!”

A helicopter was perfectly split in two, and the pressure kept the two parts moving away from the other, before the pilot ejected along with his gunners. While they parachuted down, the copter exploded, and the Chaos Emeralds shone brightly once again.

“Hey!”

Ember turned around.

She wasn’t expecting the former blue hedgehog to turn a golden gleam, even less expecting that he’d charge into her.

“Ah!”

“You can’t hurt people!”

“W-woah! HEY! Geeeeettt offff!!”

He was pushing her far away from the island, but she threw him behind her, turning around to fight him if needs be.

“Ember!”

She widened her eyes again to the familiar tone of voice, but when seeing Shadow’s colors change and him charge her too, she felt almost betrayed.

“Enough!”

He spun a kick at her, plummeting her through the sky and straight for the ocean.

She began to cry as the wind whipped past her on her decent…

… Why… would he attack me?

Why… did he care so much over that filth’s lives?

G.U.N was a monster.

Why did these two… how did they transform? How did she get this power? It wasn’t like when her emerald overacted the last few times…

Shadow…

Did he love murderers more than…

Than his family?

…Maria…

She gritted her teeth and shut her eyes as she hit the ocean’s floor.

She allowed herself to sink.

Maybe she could just… slip away.

That would make Shadow happy…

Wouldn’t it?

The last of Gerald Robotnik’s creations… he would live out the rest of his days being the last.

Wouldn’t that ease her pain.

Knowing she wasn’t causing pain or discomfort to anybody else.

Then there was a bright light.

Her body faded back to it’s original form before a huge claw, below an even larger net, broke the water’s surface and came in after her.

* * *

“Her name is Ember. For she is the beginnings of my experimentation into immortality for all humankind! Go on, she’s not perfectly harmless but…”

Ember slowly blinked her eyes open, the world was blurry… and she couldn’t decipher all the images around her.

She shook her head back and forth slowly, feeling each muscle and tension squeeze or release in them.

Life was strange… existence was memorizing.

She looked up to see a pair of blue eyes, the first color she noticed in waking up for the first time.

“…Gentle now. She’s unused to her surroundings.”

“She’s… Beautiful.”

That voice… was soft and loving.

She gravitated to it at once.

Ember lifted her a moment.

“Careful!”

A hand quickly strapped it down, and she could feel the added weight and limitation.

She didn’t know what she did wrong, or even what ‘wrong’ was.

She moved and she was restrained, so she felt that was life. For what was normal?

“Grandpa!” Maria exclaimed, still holding Ember’s head and positioning her and her upper back on her lap. “She didn’t do anything wrong! She was just trying to explore!”

“Her claws were given her for your protection, Maria! I won’t allow her to unknowingly harm you. You’re frail as it is and—“

“Grandpa… please… Give her a chance to say hello.”

Ember closed her eyes, feeling weary suddenly, before feeling the strap loosen from her arm.

“…You’re far too kind and trusting, Maria… I would warn you… but I fear you’ll only reprehend me back.” There was a small noise, a chuckle? Was he happy? Content?

She twitched out a finger, testing her limits, before turning her sleepy head back to the form of the girl.

“…Hello, Ember.” Maria smiled, like a loving mother or angel over her head.

Ember wouldn’t know it, but when the time came for Maria to smile to Shadow like that, she would be insanely jealous, wishing to have Maria never cease to smile to her like that.

She would love to remember that that smile never did leave her side.

But when Shadow first woke, that smile was for him and him alone.

Maria claimed to never have favorites.

But Ember always knew… She was the puppy,… and Shadow…

Shadow was her favorite.

Shadow was hers.

* * *

“Subject contained, wearing a red cloak, heavy dark boots with straps, and fingerless gloves. Subject appears to be waking up, standby for quarantine.”

“Emm… huh?”

Opening her eyes, Ember was in some sort of cargo-transport. She could feel it shifting in the air, as though she was being pulled away by helicopter.

Where was Shadow? The others? Though she didn’t really care about the others, but all she could remember was the sinking of falling into a vast ocean…

She touched her head, shaking it before sharpening her claws, looking at the metal around her.

“Pfft. If they think I’m going through isolation again…” she spat out to herself, leaning back and relaxing a minute. She usually sharpened her claws when she was bored… but this… was for a purpose.

Shreek.

Shreek.

Shreek.

“Subject appears to be sharpening long claws on her fingernails.”

Tip, tip, tip.

“Subject is flicking thumb and index finger against the surface of those nails. Small sparks are being created… wait a minute—”

She smirked.

“Dumb human.”

When the crate was about to land, there was a sudden hold up from the helicopter.

The crate was suddenly thrust into by large claws, shredding their way down the sides and frightening all who were ready to engage out on the landing dock.

It was inside the G.U.N, heavily-guarded artillery base. Retrieving her hand back, Ember continued to shred from the inside out the metal surrounding her imprisonment, before crying out another Chaos Slash and exploding the remaining container.

She dropped with the floor of the crate down as lights flashed on and sirens roared to life.

She bent her knees, holding her hands out to defend herself whichever way anything was about to come.

“Subject loose! Repeat! Subject not contained!”

“Who’s first?”

As the bullets and other such explosives rose around her, she covered her face and laughed.

“Child’s play!”

She jumped up and slashed through launchers and other canon fire, the machine gun getting knocked out by the repercussion.

“I’ve been wanting to slaughter your sorry butts for a long time now!” Ember was having a field day, destroying all their machines with agile accurately, although it looked like she was just quickly racing around on all fours and being unpredictable.

She was actually bidding her time… waiting…

“General!”

“I know! I know!”

Cocking his pistol, the General swiftly moved down the stairs and sternly walked through the demolition of his forces, having a handful of men protecting him before he fired a shot and hit her arm.

“Ack!”

She spun around, her tail quickly lifting up behind her as she hunched over and held it.

“You…” Her cape swiped back to her side as an explosion went off to the side of her.

He slowly lowered his gun.

“You know I can’t let you live with the knowledge you possess about Code Blue.”

“...”

Ember just kept a small look of resentment. Her eyes slightly honed in on him… and the revolver in his hand.

“A pistol?” she laughed, shaking her head. “You guys were all about hiding your mistakes… but if Code Blue stands for what you did to Maria and Gerald Robotnik…”

“He was a mad man. She was an unfortunate causality in a list of-“

Ember’s head shot straight up to silence him.

“…I know… I saw that list… I saw their cold bodies being warmed by the fresh blood on their faces… I saw how you ‘clean up’ your messes… and I’ll dish out the same justice.”

She got up, beginning to walk towards him.

He staggered back.

“You don’t want to do this!”

He cried out, remaining in his place as many more men went to cover him, aiming red dots all along her body…

Rage filled her eyes, she wasn’t going to stop now.

“I knew them by name… you didn’t even look twice.”

She positioned herself for a Chaos Slash, but a noise stopped her.

Something crashed through the ceiling and landed straight between her and the General’s gap apart.

“…Shadow?”

Super Shadow slowly rose up from his knee, glaring in all seriousness at her.

“I’ve got G.U.N.” Super Sonic was behind him, facing the general, but looking over his shoulder to Shadow.

For the first time, she saw seriousness in his face too.

“What’s going on? Why are you protecting them again!?” Ember roared, feeling the emerald in her chest begin to feed a dark power into her…

She didn’t want to lose control in front of Shadow… not again.

Sonic smirked and waved to her, before charging into the fray with the rest of G.U.N.

“Hey! Let’s not disrupt the family reunion!”

“Sonic!? Cease this instant!”

“Not likely! You’re willing to hurt another little girl? Shame on you!”

He spun through their tanks and other machines they were wheeling out into the open indoor area, as the general was rushed away from the scene.

“No!” Ember saw him being forced to retreat and quickly leaped to follow, but Shadow jumped to speedily grab her by the waist and throw her down.

“I didn’t mean to knock you out.”

“Wait!? Let me go!”

“I… I can’t do that.”

“You..! You’re the real reason why they’re able to get away with all these killings! It’s you! It’s you, it’s you, it’s you!”

She struggled, fighting him as he kept her pinned down.

“…You fight like a child.”

“I’m your little sister! But I was made first! Why is that!? Why did Maria choose to be protected by you!? I was made to defend her! I had the claws! I was supposed to be with her and you were supposed to be for Gerald’s experiments! Why!? Why did she pick you!?”

Ember began to cry, shaking her head as Shadow’s professional uncaring look suddenly bent into one of passionate sorrow.

“You’re… You’re just… letting her killers go.”

He looked to her hands,… seeing the sharp, long claws on the ends of them.

“You… You’re failing her. Cause you weren’t designed to protect her! You were designed to cure her! Make her immortal! All humans—Evil, stinkin’ humans—Immortal! Only Maria should have been like us! Only Maria should have been spared!”

She kicked and squirmed again.

“If Maria knew what they were like-RAUGH! Then… Then she would approve of-!”

“No. She wouldn’t have. She knew.”

Shadow pulled her hand to his head, as she gripped it and pierced her claws down into his skull.

He twitched at the pain, before the anger in Ember suddenly died down… and she leaned up.

“Shadow… what are you-?”

“Look… into… my mind.”

He squinted through the pain, barely able to speak through it as her claws were crushing into his head.

“…See… Maria’s… Last wish…”

She couldn’t look away… what was he thinking?

She gulped and closed her eyes, loosening her hold on his head as she breathed faintly to try and stop herself from crying any further.

* * *

Sirens.

Panting.

Shadow awoke to being inside a containment pod.

He cried out her name.

Standing at a distance, near the ejection switch, she held her chest where a bullet had recently pierced…

“Shadow… I beg of you… Please do it for me. For a better future.”

“MARIA!”

“For all the people… on that planet…”

She softly let out a faint breath, trying to breathe.

“My planet…”

“No! Stop! Maria!”

The doors were about to be crushed off their hinges, and soon, a swarm of G.U.N soldiers were about to appear…

“…give them a chance to be happy. Let them live for their dreams… Shadow, I know you can do it.” She slightly fell to her knees, before willing herself back up, hearing the doors being to budge, and looking back at them.

She looked to Shadow with fear.

“Maria!!!”

He wanted to throw her in the capsule, not him! He wanted to die in her place, not her!

ANYTHING BUT HER!

“That’s… the reason you why… you were brought into this world.” She leaned on the control panel, coughing.

Everything in him loved her, and wanted nothing more than for her to not suffer. He threw back his fists and pounded them into the capsule, but the pod never even shook, only toned out a mellow sound to show the impact had landed.

He was… useless to stop her.

“Sayonara… Shadow The Hedgehog.”

“Maria… I…”

Shadow reached a hand out to her.

Just like upon his awakening… she rose her hand, and smiled.

Just before the capsule took off, her body leaned and he saw her fall on the switch, her eyes losing the radiant shine of her life.

He never saw the body hit the floor… as the capsule was launched away.

“MAAAARRRRIIIIAAA!!!”

* * *

“I promised her. You need to do the same.”

“Dreams..? Happy..? What about our happiness!? Our dream!? We wanted to be on earth with her! We wanted… we wanted her to live…”

Ember pulled and tugged her claws out from his head, as he reeled back in pain and gripped it.

“Shadow…”

Her eyes watered again, seeing the pain she gave him.

“I’m… I’m a monster…”

“No… If Maria loved you…”

Through the pain and blood she couldn’t see through his quills, he squinted his eyes to look back at her.

“Then you were worth the whole of the world to her. You were not a monster!”

It was as if he was also addressing himself, pulling Ember up by her arms and shaking her.

“You are part of her family!”

“Shadow!”

Sonic called, flying into view and looking back behind him.

“They’ve taken the whole place into a shutdown! They said something about being compromised? Whatever that is. We probably should head out though.” He looked to Ember. “Yikes, she looks shook.”

“Enough games.” Shadow glared up to him, “Take my sister and get out of here.”

“What about you!?” She ripped his arms right back, that look of not wanting to lose anything precious to her again still apparent in their fear…

He tenderly looked back, but then closed his eyes to open them in a return of his old stoic ways.

But something had changed in his tone of voice, and she knew he was accepting her now.

“Make that promise to Maria… I’ll be back.” He lightly placed a hand on her own, holding his arm before slowly moving it away, and then getting up.

“Trust Sonic… He may be a clown at times… but…” he looked up to Sonic, who was slowly coming down to stand before the two.

He smiled and put a hand to his hip, waiting to hear how Shadow would finish that last comment.

“…He’s still a hero to this world.” He smiled, a mutual respect as Sonic nodded.

“Geez, Shadow. That’s the first kind thing you’ve said to me.”

“Don’t let it get to your head, Hedgehog.”

“Save me the sentiment. I’ll only say that you’re not half bad yourself. Although mostly an angsty brooder.”

He looked annoyed with an unamused face to Sonic, who only grinned widely and then offered Ember his hand.

“Shall we? It’s nice to see Shadow finally found himself a little sister. I think every dude wishes he had one just as cute.” He tilted his head and closed his eyes, showing some trust and kindness to her.

She pouted, “… I’m… I’m not a child!” she took his hand, and Sonic helped get her into a bridal position in his arms before looking to Shadow.

The two nodded, and Shadow raced off further into G.U.N.

“Why won’t he let me go with him?”

“…Because you haven’t made that promise to Maria in your heart yet.”

Sonic looked back at her.

“Before, we lost track of which helicopter you were in. So Shadow took down, single-handedly, each copter they flew in the sky.”

Sonic relayed the story as he flew out, while Ember clung to him as she listened carefully… cautious as to not dig her sharpened claws into his hide…

She pressed her head against his chest and listened… much like a child.

“He interrogated the crews. Tied them up and shouted in their faces. Heh. We were all pretty surprised he cared so much. It was if Maria had reappeared to him, and now, he wasn’t going to lose her twice.”

Ember’s face shifted into pure shock and love. She had no idea… maybe he wasn’t as uncomfortable with her as she had supposed.

“He was… protective?”

“Huh? Oh… hmm… I think he was just worried about ya.”

Sonic continued to fly off, as Ember felt her body losing its power, slowly slipping off into sleep.

“But I could tell something had changed in Shadow. It was like he had a purpose again. Someone to protect. He found out where they were taking you and what tactic they used to get away from us. He felt horrible about using so much power and force on you. He thought, if you were like him, then he needed to be aggressive and strong. After all, it wasn’t easy changing Shadow’s heart. He was a real power-house. But… I guess you are slightly different. Since you are Shadow’s sister, you must equal his power, and maybe he was a bit too much…”

“…It didn’t hurt that badly…”

Ember looked away.

“I just… I gave up.”

Sonic looked down at her, and then smiled.

“Well, I know you’re both siblings but… can’t you stop fighting enough to realize that you two care a lot about finding the other?”

She smiled and let out a sigh, falling to sleep.

“Thanks… Hero.”

“Heh, don’t mention it!”

Sonic winked down to her, before seeing her close her eyes.

“Oh? You’re not falling asleep now are ya? Aww… and I wanted to talk more.” He acted bummed out, but she peeked an eye open to see him smiling and flying faster now.

“Don’t worry… I don’t think Shadow’s gonna leave you behind anytime soon.”

When she woke up the next morning, Shadow was standing a little ways away from her.

He turned and smiled to her.

“…I promise.”

She gave him the same smile back.

(This was a really fun adventure! I think it was important to relive Maria over and over again to establish how much the character meant to Ember just as much as she meant to Shadow. I wanted to nail the feels, lol xD But another thing is that Ember needed to let go of the past just like Shadow did. He understood that, and by giving her a memory she never had before, I felt like did the trick. This was fun and Ember was always a delight to write! Thanks for everything and I hope you enjoyed your commission! ^^ Please remember to give me a review of the experience and also please look through and tell me if there’s anything you wish to edit as well! This is the end of the story, hope you enjoyed it as much as I did!!!)

Fires from Embers

(Bonus Chapter)

By: Cutegirlmayra (For Mary! :D)

“I don’t understand.” Ember held her arm and lightly scratched at it with her sharp nails, being careful not to damage herself, but still looking antsy.

“You’ve given me your memories, although you have a mutual respect for Sonic, you yourself aren’t very close to him. So then… why do you think it’s a good idea for me to spend time with his team?” she raised an eyebrow and held her hand up in a light shrug of curiosity. “I want to spend more time with you-“

“Enough.” Shadow stopped walking as she abruptly halted from behind and to the side of him. He tilted his head back to her, over his shoulder, as he addressed her again, “You have a lot to learn. All that anger for humanity… you need something Sonic and his friends have reminded and taught me further of…. You need to learn the significance of this planet.” He then looked forward. “Of humans… and their dreams.”

“Dreams?”

It was an odd thing to her. Usually, her dreams would consist of nightmares from past, perfect memories.

She looked down, saddened that Shadow still saw her as something needing correction. All she wanted to feel like she had some of her family again.

Then again, his rough exterior wasn’t much compared to his melancholy nature when she last saw him 50 years ago.

He’s lost a lot… so has she… yet she can still smile and joke around at times. He seems to only smile when it’s appropriate or acceptable too.

He’s so choosy with these things…

As they approached Sonic’s best friend’s house, Tails the Fox, she worriedly fixed her attire and tried to look presentable.

‘This was the fox that was nice to her… or, relatively kind back at the floating island.’ She reminded herself.

She sucked her lips in and tried not to breathe as the door opened, and Tails looked puzzled to see her.

“Oh, hello.” He looked to Shadow, then smiled weakly. “W-what can I do for you?”

“I need Ember to spend time with your ideologies.” Shadow placed a hand on Ember’s back…

…And pushed her into Tails’s home.

“W-woah!” she fell, landing on the poor fox and having dizzy eyes as Shadow lowered his seemingly uncaring eyelids and looked down with authority over Ember.

“Learn all you can. I’ll be back before the month has passed.” He then turned around and called out, “Chaos Control!”

“He had that this whole time?!”

He vanished with a brilliant flash of green.

Tails held his head, still a bit dizzy himself before shaking his head to balance himself. He looked around and then to Ember, seeming apologetic and also a little frantically worried.

“W-wai-wait! I can’t just-! You can’t-!” he flew up and looked out the door, seeming concerned. “Shadow!!! She’s your sister! Don’t just…” he slowly turned to look back at Ember.

She had curled herself up with her tail cutely wrapping around her legs in front of her, whimpering and tearing up with big, chibi-anime eyes as her ears flopped down on the side of her face.

“He abandoned me…” she whined out, clearly upset by his dismissal of her into unknown company.

Sweat-dropping in clear awkwardness, Tails hung his head down and sighed, closing the door. “Want some ice cream?” he smiled.

Later that day, Tails turned on a record and played some music, heading to the garage and offering her any of the books on his shelves to read while he worked.

After a few hours, he turned the drill off and sighed, wiping some gunk from his face and rubbing the oil-stained cloth all over his face before breathing in that tainted air and sighing in relief.

“Done~” he looked satisfied, before realizing something was echoing from inside the house.

“H-Huh?” his ears perked and twisted a little back to try and hear better.

It was so faint, so he quietly spun his tails and slowly made his way to the door, creaking it open with a soft turn of the handle. He was being careful not to make too much sound to startle her, but also to hear more clearly what she was singing…

Sweet is the winter,… Calm is the thunder… And don’t you cry~ Mother is here now… To bring in the spring and create the things of life~ Rain, rain, rain… Do you remember the warm rain? Be patient, my child, and sing without guile. Bittersweet is the spring, that carries in the breeze… Calmed by the melting snow… And don’t~ you~ cry~

“Wow.” Tails smiled and flew into the room, spooking Ember who was sitting on an armrest near the record which kept spinning but didn’t make any more sound.

Frazzled, she jumped up and blinked her eyes, blocking with her arms before swiping her index-claws together up and down. “S-so-sorry… I… It stopped singing so I…”

“Is that your favorite song?” Tails glided down then, and walked over to the record player, taking the tonearm and placing it off the record.

“I…” she looked down and away, being strangely shy, and not knowing how much information to tell him.

But… what could be the harm in talking about music? She had a deep passion for it… although… music meant something entirely different to her.

“…I only know one song…” She admitted, and again, embarrassedly clicked her two claws together as she blushed shyly and looked away.

She clicked them right near her nose,… making some faint sparks by her eyes and pretending to not be afraid of getting burned…

“O-oh.” Tails crooked his neck to the side, thinking it odd she hadn’t heard other songs before. “Have you ever thought about listening to them? Or making your own?”

“My… own?”

“Tails!”

“Sonic!”

Suddenly, a gust of wind blasted Tails’s door open, shocking her out of her thoughts and having Tails look ecstatic to see his friend.

He flew up to him and to two high fived.

“What’s up?” Tails greeted, chuckling a little before Sonic nodded to him.

“This.” He held up a letter. “My folks found me. I’m not sure how to respond, but they’re coming down in hopes of hanging out and catching up. I’m not much of a talker but…” He scratched his head, looking at the letter.

Tails scoffed, “Sonic? Not being able to brag and boast about his many epic adventures?” he folded his arms, landing by the door as Sonic smirked to him and then looked over to Ember, losing the smile.

“Woah, you have company!”

“How unobservant of you,” Tails smiled, teasing and closing the door. “That’s really why you should knock before barging into people’s houses, Sonic. At least call first.”

Sonic made a face, before walking happily over to Ember and offering her his hand. “Sonic. But we’ve met.” He winked, trying to be charming.

“H-hello.” She looked away, not sure how to feel about him.

“H-huh?” He blinked his eyes, not sure why she didn’t take his hand. He looked back to Tails, a playful smile on his face, “Looks like I’m not the only guest who doesn’t talk much.” He snickered to himself as Tails rolled his eyes, used to Sonic’s joking and smiling along with him.

“She’s a singer.” Tails pointed out, as Ember flinched with him so willingly giving such personal information out like that.

Maybe she should have been more careful…

“Really?” Sonic cocked an eyebrow up, getting an idea… “My folks are musical. Hey, that’s it!” he snapped his fingers, “We can play in a band again! That’s how I’ll avoid conversation!”

“You’re really funny, you know that, Sonic?” Tails looked slightly amused at seeing Sonic struggle for ‘activities’ to do with his family, but figured Sonic just wasn’t very social about these things.

“So, when are they coming?”

“Soon. Hey, Ember… right?” Sonic scooted his foot closer to her, making her nervous before he bent his head down to match her lowered gaze.

This also startled her, and she regrettably felt a reflex to stab at his stomach.

“You wouldn’t mind singing with us, would you? I mean, if you don’t mind.” He rubbed the back of his head.

She didn’t even have time to speak and say ‘NO!’ before another Pink Hedgehog raced in.

“SONIC!!!”

“Ah! Gotta run! See you in a couple of weeks!” Sonic quickly dashed out the back window and took off lickety-split.

“Huh? See….” She stopped herself, taken aback before shifting her eyes slowly to Ember. “YOU!?” she pointed dramatically to Ember, “Who are you!? And what are you to my Sonic!?”

Her Sonic?

Ember lowered her eyelids in annoyance.

They seem made for each other… what, with all their assumptions and what not.

“Amy, wait! This is Shadow’s sister-“

“Shadow has a sister?” Amy withdrew her finger, which Ember was strangely tempted to chomp at, but withheld herself as Amy did take it away…

“Well… this is kinda recent news. It happened a while back…” Tails also seemed to pull back and withdraw into himself, blinking a little more and sweating harder.

What was this girl’s deal?

Amy placed her hands on her hips, and turned to give a scrutinizing eye up and down Ember’s body.

“Hmm… Well, then. Let’s make one thing very clear then.” She straightened herself up and gave a pleasing smile, offering her hand. “I’m Amy Rose! Official Girlfriend of Sonic The Hedgehog.” She closed her eyes and said this proudly, as if she had worked all her life for that title.

“…Self-proclaimed.” Tails coughed into his hand, “Sorry, cold.” He made an excuse when she glared over her shoulder to him, but then snickered silently and pointed to his throat for only Ember to see, then pretended to strangle himself, as if stating Amy was a bit much for him.

Ember pfft’d, but tried to hold it in.

“What? You think it’s funny?” Amy furrowed her eyebrows, pouting a minute as Ember put her tongue to the side of her cheek.

“Nnnnothing.” She responded, and then smirked slyly back to her. “I just think it’s funny your boyfriend left on such short-notice.”

She blushed in embarrassment, as Tails covered his mouth in shock before slapping his knee and holding in his snickering.

“Shut up, Tails!” Amy turned around, growing upset.

“Hey! Don’t bark at me!” Tails held up his hands defensively. “You saw where he went…”

“Hmph!” Amy started for the door. “I saw him coming here, I just wanted to say hi!”

“Some ‘hi’.” Tails looked sarcastically to Ember, who continued to hold in her laughter.

“OOOOooooOOOhhhhHHH.” Amy whined out, her signature cry, before racing off. “I’ll be back!!!”

“That’s her way of saying, ‘nice to meet you’.” Tails informed, “She was just riled up from seeing Sonic. He did leave pretty fast, and in an extreme fashion…” Tails looked awkwardly back to his window. He sighed, “You’ll have to excuse them. This is kinda a normal occurrence with those two.” He twisted to turn back and look to her before gesturing an arm out in apology.

“Is she always this… um…” Ember didn’t know how to put it, sucking her lower lip in, and trying to think of a ‘polite’ way to say it.

“Proud?”

“No.”

“Direct?”

“Nu-huh.”

“Entitled?” Tails kept going, as if none of these words were new to him.

Ember laughed.

“Hey! I finally got you to laugh!” Tails looked thrilled, but his enthusiasm bothered Ember and she quickly quieted down again.

“I was just gonna say much… Ehem.” She continued, “I guess ‘dramatic’ would be a good way to put it.”

Tails noticed her shift, and pulled back, bending his ears to try and give her some space. “R-right. That is a good word.” He smiled again and gestured to the couch. “Uhh… I know it’s not usually right but… Amy kinda left before I could ask you to bunk with her. I’ll make a call, and until then, you can room on the couch for now if you like.” He tried to be hospitable, and Ember appreciated it.

“Sure.” She nodded, and went to take a small nap.

---

Not too long after that, Ember was working on lyrics, not sure how to do music quite yet until Amy came in with breakfast.

“So, you said Shadow wanted you to learn the importance of something found here on earth?” She dusted off her hands on her apron, as Ember began to touch and test the food, seeing it didn’t look disgusting, and began to eat it. “Did he mention why? Or what?”

“Dreams.” She responded, not caring about being secretive anymore. Besides, Shadow would pick her up eventually. She was assured by his parting words.

If he was just abandoning her, he wouldn’t have given her a set amount of time.

She slurped up her eggs and began devouring her ham sandwich, then started to sip at the milk.

“Wow, you sure eat a lot.” Amy giggled, “That’s good! I once heard something from a show or… was it an article? Men like women with a big appetite!”

“I don’t think I care much about those things.” She took the napkin and happily began to shred it, liking the noise and fiddling with something her claws could do, as Amy looked a bit horrified by the image.

She looked straight at Amy.

Amy looked straight at her, then the napkin.

Lifting another napkin up, Ember never broke her creepy smile or eye contact as she raised her nail to the paper napkin… and gently stripped it down to cut the napkin in two.

She placed it by her side and then entangled her fingers together, politely leaning over her empty plate.

“That was delicious!”

“Emm…hmm…” Amy shivered in fright, before quickly pointing to the plate.

“Yes, I’d love some more.”

Amy took the plate and quickly stopped talking to her, giving Ember a rather quiet day, which was kinda what she wanted.

Lifting her feet up on the table, Ember flipped through channels, leaving scratch and jabbed marks on the buttons and device, but finding something she enjoyed and watched as people sang on t.v.

Amy was doing dishes, before hearing the channels finally rest on something and sticking her head out.

“…You like music?”

Turning a little defensive, Ember decided she had scared Amy enough today with intimidation and just remained silent. She lifted a leg over the other and kept them off the ground still.

She tried to relax, but Amy made her nervous for some reason… maybe it was because she was so… so… open about her life? Herself? Maybe she slightly envied that in her.

“…Well.” Amy walked over the T.V, turning it off and looking sternly to Ember.

This new direction made her lower her feet from the table.

“Oh, thank you.” Amy saw the unpredictable movement of her taking her feet off her lovely table and was a little surprised by it, but continued as she folded her arms. “I’ve been nothing but kind to you! The least you can do is let me help you out!”

“…Huh?” Ember was under the impression she had been helping her this whole time…

“My dream. Let me tell you about my dream.”

“I’d… rather not.” Ember sunk into the couch, before Amy came over and excitedly sat next to her.

Was that intimidation not enough?

Ember was hoping to wait out the time and just get back with Shadow, pretending to have learned something and spout out general things just to continue traveling with him.

But no…

No, there was Sonic and his friends…

They seemed determined to get her to open and liven up around them.

She sighed as Amy continued, “I want more than anything to marry Sonic The Hedgehog!”

Ember thought that odd, and put a hand to her cheek, leaning on the couch.

“Okay.”

“But that means more than just being with Sonic.”

“…?”

“My dream can only be realized if Sonic understands how much we both need each other.”

Amy looked up above the fire place at many photos of her friends and her with Sonic.

“Sonic wants a carefree life, and I want more than anything to be with him. In order for both of us to have what we dream of, we need to find ways that we both can be happy living and being the way we are.”

She closed her eyes and smiled, as Ember wasn’t sure if she understood that… but seeing Amy’s sudden passion and drive…

It slightly… moved her.

“One day, you’ll meet someone that you want to share your dreams with, too.” Amy opened her eyes and rose her head to once again give Ember an incredibly unselfish smile, full of grace and unconditional love. “I hope you’ll find ways to be happy too. Living both your lives the way you wish too. The way you dream it to be.”

“The way I… dream it… to be.” Ember looked down and daydreamed about her and Shadow, living peacefully as a family, and taking care of one another.

A sudden understanding rose in her like a wave upon the shore, and she nodded with a new found energy inside of her. “I think I get it!” she picked up her notepad that Tails had given her and wrote some lyrics down.

“Hmm?” Amy peeked over to see her notes.

Twisting and falling in a sea of oceans, I find my memories~ Threaded and woven into shreds that bleed my anxiety~ I long for your dream. Whatever it is, I’ll seize it through any means~ I want a dream~ I want you!~

Amy’s eyebrow twitched, thinking the lyrics a little punk rock or dark.

---

Back with Tails, it was getting close to the time that Sonic’s friends would show up.

Ember watched the clock, still unsure if Sonic still thought she’d sing in his family’s band.

She looked over at Tails, deciding the time would go faster if she spoke with him.

He was cleaning some dishes at the open kitchen and cleared her throat, getting his attention as he looked up.

“Hmm? Did you need something?”

She placed the book she was pretending to read down and tried her best to not look scary, “…What’s your dream?”

He froze up a moment, startled she supposed, before dropping a plate into the sink and quivering in nerves.

“W-w-wha-what brought that out… all of a sudden..?”

“May I know?”

She tried to look innocently inquiring, but she wasn’t sure why she felt she needed too. Were dreams meant to be secretive?

“…My dream? Hmm..” Tails thought about it. He looked up and absentmindedly began to speak out loud, rubbing a plate he had picked up from the dirty, soapy dishes below in his sink. “I guess… to be of use to my friends and Sonic! I used to be bullied a lot as a kid… so…” he nodded and smiled kindly over to her. “Definitely to be an asset to the team!”

“…To not be lonely again?”

“Ah!”

He dropped another plate, having it splatter into the water and wet his face. Luckily, it didn’t break, but he rubbed the water off his fur and looked a little nervous to reply to her.

“I… Um… p-perhaps? Haha…”

Maybe that was too direct or personal.

“Hmm…” she took out her notepad and began to write.

“Oh! My notepad!” Excitedly, Tails flew up a little and looked over her head from in front of her. “I’m glad you found it useful! … huh?”

Am I just a burden, to your living nightmares? Tell me where I need to go? Tell me where I need to be? There’s only one hope left for me. I must survive~ I must thrive~ To keep your sacred dreams alive. Tell me what’s your dream? Whatever it is, I’ll seize it through any means~ I want a dream~ I want you!~ And I want to be of use~ To you~

Tails shook a little in the air, clearly spooked a little but happy she was writing something. “S..Song.. lyrics?”

“Hmm.” She nodded, sucking her lips in.

Do or die, you will survive. I’ll never give up, even through countless lies. These dreams we carry, it’s much to heavy, but I’ll push you through, till the battle’s, murders, are done and over!

“This sounds good.” She smiled, seeming to really connect to it all, but Tails slowly shied away, unable to handle words like ‘murder’ and ‘die’.

---

Finally, the hour came and Sonic joked and laughed, seeming at ease with talking although Ember silently knew the truth of his comfortability with seeing them all again.

She kept mostly away from them, until food was served, and helped Tails and Amy pass out food.

She was looking for one last plate to hand out, not sure where the guest was, considering Sonic said he had a brother who was hiding out somewhere in the other rooms.

The garage was fashioned into a ‘concert’ of sorts, and she decided it was best to check there.

Opening the door, she heard the tapping of some metal and closed the door behind her, seeing a green hedgehog making a rhythm on the constructed band set.

He was playing drums, or rather, was in front of the drums and tapping a stick to the most annoying part of it; the cymbal.

Her ears hooked back at each ‘ting’ or ‘clank’ it made before clearing her throat and handing him the plate.

“Here.”

“Oh? My bad, miss.” He certainly looked like someone was a past era, the way he dressed and held himself.

He took the plate but flinched back.

“Y’ouch! Plate scratched me, man!” he looked at his hands, a cut had noticeably formed and was bleeding as Ember put the plate down and quickly looked at her claw.

She had accidentally scratched him while trying to hand him the plate!

“I’m sorry.” She held her finger, not sure what to do but quickly turned to get help.

“Woah! Hold your horses, cowgirl.” He pulled her back, and the sudden touch of someone’s hand on her arm unwillingly froze in her in mid-step.

No one had touched her for a long time… she was living on her own, after all… all those years…

Even this time with the Sonic gang… them laughing and smiling with her… They never really approached or touched her either.

She wanted to yank her arm back, but something about the way he held her arm left her completely in the blank, and she just stared at his hand, listening…

“It’s only a scratch. Those are some rad, long nails you got there! Freaky~” he snickered, only trying to compliment.

She grew self-conscious and looked away. “Sorry.”

“Nah, dudette. You’re alright. Battle scars are cool.” He licked his finger and then pulled out something to wrap it in. “It’s not very deep. Man, you must sharpen them like blades! How long you’ve had them?”

“What?” she didn’t understand, and lifted one hand up to show him her claws. “I was… created with them.”

“No, no, man! Haha! I mean the length. Do you trim’em?”

She didn’t know why she laughed, but the two of them started bursting out laughing.

He put a hand to his forehead, “Haha! You must be Sonic’s friend. I’m Manic. Lil Sis in there is Sonia. Though she’s not really lil, we’re all triplets. Spooky, right?” he twiddled his fingers in front of himself, then snickered to himself again, putting his hands to his sides. “Man. You’re chill. What’s your name?”

“..Ember.”

“Epic band name. Sick.” He gave her the finger guns, and she thought that so weird but strangely cool when he did it.

“Do you play, my dudette?”

“Your?” she raised an eyebrow.

“Oh, my bad… uh… Ems. Do you play?” he gestured to the instruments. “I prefer drums, here!” he raced to the seat as she thought over his strange, and quickly inspired nickname for her.

“Listen to this!” He lifted up his sticks, tapping them three times before playing a fast-paced drum beat.

It was… loud… but wonderfully rhythmatic.

She smiled as he finished it off and then tossed his stick, grabbing it backwards and handing her the front of it.

“Here you go.”

She only stared at it a moment.

“Don’t worry, just try it out for size! It’s amazing what one little tap of this baby can do.”

She carefully took the stick in two fingers, pulling it out delicately as to not scratch him again, and then started tapping the cymbal.

“Yeah… real nice beat.” He nodded.

“Hehe, thanks.” She couldn’t help but find him charming.

He leaned forward a bit, “I guess your instrument isn’t drums?”

“Nah.” She smiled, then tapped his nose with the stick, “Guess.”

He looked completely smitten by that action, and immediately started listed a ton of instruments. “You don’t look like a violin kind of girl… Guitar? Bass? Tell me it’s… Oh, not the triangle.” He covered his head as she shook hers, giggling and leaning over the drums.

After a moment, he was officially stumped, and she pointed to her throat.

“Woah, Ems, hang on… you’re…” he pointed to her. “…A yodeler?”

She laughed, “What!? No! I sing!”

He smiled, seeing she liked his little joke. “Right. I should have guessed! The instrument of the soul, man.” He tapped his forehead and then gestured out to her.

She thought that funny, “Soul?”

“Yo, Ems. Got any music for your soul-song?”

She looked down, almost saddened, “I barely have a dream to give it.”

“Woah, deep.” He placed a hand on his heart. “You know, dreams are meant to be played through and learned from. It sometimes takes a band to play your soul-music, Ember. Allow me.” He spun his one drumstick, and offered her his hand to take the other. “To demonstrate~” he winked to her, with as much charm as his brother usually showed off as well.

Creating a phenomenal beat, Ember tossed the notebook and sang the last part with all her might, grabbing the mic as Sonic and the others came down into the garage, picking an instrument up and picking up where they left off.

Tell me what it’s supposed to mean? The meaning of a soul? The loneliness frightens me, I need your dream to breathe! Ohh-ooohh-oh-oh! ohoh~ Gather family and friends, loves ones- come and see! I’ve found, at long last a dream. Now that I know what it is, I’ll seize it through any means~ I want this dream~ I want to be, with, you!~ Ohh-oooh-oh-oh! Ohoh~

“Girl got some lungs!” Manic praised, as Sonia nodded in agreement.

“She would be fantastic as a career girl!” Sonia clapped for her as Amy drooled over Sonic, who tried to ignore her and turn his attentions to Ember.

“Want to go again?” he offered her his hand.

With a new resolve, Ember nodded confidentially, and took his hand.

I want to make more dreams with you!

Songs:

- Sweet is the winter,… Calm is the thunder… And don’t you cry~ Mother is here now… To bring in the spring and create the things of life~ Rain, rain, rain… Do you remember the warm rain? Be patient, my child, and sing without guile. Bittersweet is the spring, that carries in the breeze… Calmed by the melting snow… And don’t~ you~ cry~

- Twisting and falling in a sea of oceans, I find my memories~ Threaded and woven into shreds that bleed my anxiety~ I long for your dream. Whatever it is, I’ll seize it through any means~ I want a dream~ I want you!~ Am I just a burden, to your living nightmares? Tell me where I need to go? Tell me where I need to be? There’s only one hope left for me. I must survive~ I must thrive~ To keep your sacred dreams alive. Tell me what’s your dream? Whatever it is, I’ll seize it through any means~ I want a dream~ I want you!~ And I want to be of use~ To you~ Do or die, you will survive. I’ll never give up, even through countless lies. These dreams we carry, it’s much to heavy, but I’ll push you through, till the battle’s, murders, are done and over! Tell me what it’s supposed to mean? The meaning of a soul? The loneliness frightens me, I need your dream to breathe! Ohh-ooohh-oh-oh! ohoh~ Gather family and friends, loves ones- come and see! I’ve found, at long last a dream. Now that I know what it is, I’ll seize it through any means~ I want this dream~ I want to be, with, you!~ Ohh-oooh-oh-oh! Ohoh~ I want to make more dreams with you!

 The Crackling Embers

By: Cutegirlmayra (Thanks for the commission! Here’s something sweet! 😉 )

Ember was rotated backwards on a steel stretcher, strapped with leather, she laughed and figured she could tear easily through them.

Except… she couldn’t move.

The electric steel receptor would zap her even on slightest movement, but that didn’t stop her from wiggling her tail when the door slid open and she saw Shadow.

“Shad-! AHHHHEEEEEOOOO…ouch.” The electricity immediately turned on, shocking her into a stillness again as her tail flopped down over her.

“Hello.” She smiled sweetly to him. “You gonna bust me outta here?”

“…We need you for something.” Shadow stopped in front of her, folding his arms.

“Ohh~ A mission?”

“For G.U.N.”

“Pass.”

She frowned.

“…For Sonic… and his friends.” He glared a warning, showing his need for her to reconsider.

“Ehmm… we’re buddies, but… favors?” she was only stalling now, playing around.

She hadn’t seen Shadow in a while, so she was hoping-

“…For me?” he looked agitated.

“Sure, anything for family!”

He nodded to a camera and she was rotated back into a straight position as he untied the straps.

“This is serious… Sonic team requested backup.”

“Little Hedgehog got his foot struck in a drain?” she teased, smirking.

“… Eggman has taken over 20 percent of the world… And Sonic couldn’t stop him.”

He seemed to grimace at that fact before helping her down.

“Thanks.” She took his hands and hopped off the steel, “One sec.” she lifted a sharp claw…

She shred through the steel with a few quick and precise swipes.

Sparks flickered everywhere and she cockily placed her claws up to her mouth, blowing on them.

“Alright, continue.” She grinned, looking over her shoulder to him.

“But I warn you… I will never work for G.U.N…”

“Hmph, then work for me.”

He looked annoyed, and she wagged her tail.

“There’s never a ‘good side’ to you, is there?”

She followed him through the sliding door of G.U.N’s base, looking around and pretending to be amazed at the technology, but mostly there for Shadow.

“As family, it’s almost like my job to try and find that good side to ya, bro.”

“…Bro?” he seemed confused, turning around. “You were created as my prototype, a companion to me and have restored more memories of Maria than I can count. I owe you that much… but no. We are not ‘family’.” He glared, holding a hand up to her as she went to take it, but winced back when he said such a cruel thing.

She puckered her lips and side-commented over her shoulder, “Grumpy quills…”

They continued to walk and she didn’t take his hand, seeing as he was only gesturing, but she didn’t quite understand the socialisms…

She was still living alone… sometimes running into Sonic and his friends, but not much.

“Who’s Eggman?” she asked, walking into an elevator with him.

Shadow turned around and clicked a button, which fascinated her when it turned bright from the touch.

“He’s Gerald’s evil grandson.”

Her finger went to spike into the next buttons, hoping to see them light up, but her shock at hearing that made her miss and stab the side through instead. “WHAT?!”

Shadow saw the fizzing of the area as she struggled to try and pull her finger out, sighing in disappointment at her childish ways and rubbing the bridge between his eyes with his fingers…

They arrived at an upper level, and Ember looked very confused, finally seeming to take some things seriously.

Her eyebrows furrowed and she followed Shadow out of the elevator, “You mean… Gerald had other family we didn’t know about?” She made a face, showing some sorrow. “Shouldn’t we try and reform him? I mean,… he’s kin!” she ran after him, but Shadow pivoted and continued his cruel stare at her.

“Reform Eggman?” He scoffed, “He’s bent on taking over the world. He’ll robotize every living thing till there’s nothing left to conquer. Then he’ll build a ridiculous theme park!” he swiped a hand out, making Ember step back and look down in greater sadness. “He’s insane… and once again, we have no kin… we’re experiments. Remember your place.” He went to continue walking, but a voice from above suddenly spoke out, making him look around.

“My, my… you’re so cruel to her, Shadow… I’m glad I’m used to it.”

“Show yourself, Rouge!” he almost demanded, making her pout as she was sitting on a beam in the shadows.

Her wings flexed out, making a sound that spooked Ember as she dove down and landed quite gracefully.

“Remember me?” she batted her eyes and then winked to Ember, who swiped a claw at her and growled.

Her ears drew back, not liking this bat girl…

As Rouge flew up again and circled Shadow, she grew even more tense, shaking as she raced to grab Shadow’s back quill. It was instinctive, she just didn’t like other people around Shadow… especially those she didn’t know really well.

She poked her head over Shadow’s shoulder and stuck her tongue slightly out at Rouge.

Rouge smiled back to her before landing by the control panel, revealing monitors as she typed in certain things.

“Eggman has conquered a continent, but he’s not done there. According to Tails, he’s spreading out. We’ve let sleeping eggs lie for too long… it’s about time we stop underestimating Eggman’s potentials.” Rouge turned to them again after typing, “My guess is you’re taking the rocket?”

“Yes.” Shadow turned and grabbed the back of Ember’s red cloak, pulling her back to follow him.

“Whhaa-a-a!” she was startled, tip-toeing back before pouting and turning around. “Yeah, yeah… I’m coming, I’m coming…”

“G.U.N only protect certain areas… we’ll have to infiltrate his base and take him down at the core of his invasion…” Shadow grabbed a large rocket, then gripped her hand.

This made her look down and smile, thinking he was going to help her into the rocket.

But… his grip was really… really strong.

“You should brace yourself…” he mentioned.

“Wait,… What do you meeeeeeAAAANNNNNN!!!” she was shot into the air as he held her hand while the rocket shot up and arched through the skies, a direct route to the continent.

Her gums flapped everywhere, making a silly expression as they finally began to move swiftly through the open skies towards their destination.

“This is gonna take time to get used too!” she screamed through the disturbance in the air, but Shadow kept his eyes fixated on the direction of the rocket.

She frowned again, arching her eyebrows back. “Shadow…”

Her purpose… if he didn’t need her, what was it? She hated the fact that she was just a companion. A prototype… the second favorite…

She looked down at the ground, gripping her arm and starting to feel some pain from dangling behind him.

She looked back at him.

No pain? Or was he masking it under that cold exterior?

She wanted to believe there was kindness in him… and she was sure there was! But…

Will he ever show it to her?

She squinted her eyes shut, biting her jaw down. ‘We’re family! Yet… he says we’re not!’

Once again, she went to inquire, “Shadow!”

His eyes shifted frighteningly fast down to look at her, but his head never moved.

She gulped, “Uh… shouldn’t we be serving Eggman? If he’s Gerald’s grandson…”

“What part of ‘evil’ and ‘taking over the world’ did you not understand?” he scolded.

She looked away.

Suddenly, Shadow’s face shifted, and he looked back at the rocket…

“Hhhmm…” he seemed to disagree with his tone and spoke out again. “I understand that Gerald means a lot to you… perhaps how Maria meant to me…”

She looked back up at him, hearing his voice turn a little more empathic.

“…But Eggman’s not like Gerald. He’s eccentric. Maniacal. There is some good in him but only when the odds are against his favor… then he helps us to defeat a foe that challenges himself.” He glared forward. “He’s selfish and has no care for nature. Life or not, he’ll stomp on anything just to seize power over it…”

“…Sounds unforgivable.” Her mind raced to the children…

“….Ember.” he looked down to her, less angry now.

“Yes?” innocently, she looked up.

“…Stay close. I…” he looked away, being vunerable for a moment. “…I don’t want to lose you.” He stared off into the smoky distance yonder… there, in the grey and brownish hue of cloud cover, or was it smoke..? There came a few robots with jetpacks on, holding guns as their arms, and a large—oversized and ugly—megabot that’s eyes glowed red through it all.

“…Get ready.” He took on a serious look, pulling out a gun.

Ember, seeing the amount of foes waiting for them in the skies, narrowed her brow and swiped her cloak away, revealing her black emerald imbedded in her chest.

“Bring it on!” she cried out.

He protected the rocket as long as he could, but then released his hold and pulled Ember towards him as it exploded from being fired at.

He didn’t even glance at her, just kept shooting, but she used her Chaos attacks to knock out the littler robots flying after them.

“We’re heavily out maneuvered!” she cried out, looking around and noticing they were dodging a lot of their hits. Her chaos moves weren’t necessarily fast enough to get the targets right away, and Shadow’s gun was running out of ammo.

Click, click, click!

Shadow glanced down at his gun.

“Shoot.”

He threw the gun and a robot’s jet spiraled out of control.

“Ember!”

“Right!”

She exposed the spot on her chest and he gripped the outer, slightly protruding part of the emerald.

She closed her eyes.

“CHAOS CONTROL!”

They were teleported before a huge beam of light from the giant robot was able to melt them out of their immortally…

They were flashed back into existence as Ember fell into his arms, exhausted from the dark, prototype power that dwelt within her.

She breathed heavily as Shadow removed his hand and hoisted her up. “Are you alright?” he looped her hand over his shoulders, another hand to help lift her waist up.

“I just… need a moment to breath.” She admitted, but they heard a strange noise…

“What was that?”

Water noises and engines were heard in the distance…

Then, quickly, Metal Sonic and Chaos swerved around the corner of some ruined buildings. A red light flashed and Shadow looked up.

“Darn!” he threw her up into a bridal style hold, and raced on his skate shoes away while the two of them chased them down.

“Find Eggman!” Shadow shouted.

“What!? I won’t leave you!” she gripped his chest fur…

He glared down, “You want to be of use to me?”

Did… Did he know?

“Then stay alive! And get your job done!”

“B-…But what about-!”

What about you?

He threw her into another alley way, flinging her quickly through the air as she flailed a moment and landed in a garbage disposal.

The two raced by her, focusing on Shadow and not noticing the difference.

She shifted around a moment, before coming up with a banana peel on her head, looking upset.

“…Hmph!” she gripped it and threw it down.

“Yuck! Now,…”

She turned around with a glare, bearing her fangs.

“WHERE’S EGGMAN!?”

Pacing around his base, Eggman looked at the blips on his monitors. “Where’d he go…” he gripped his floating chair… “I’ve only conquered this continent… no big deal! Why send him of all things!?” Eggman shoved the chair away as it swiveled in the air and spun rapidly away.

It regained a neutral hover as Orbot and Cubot continued to cower away from it.

“M-may I suggest… we also call in our own backup?” Orbot lifted a finger up, and then placed his hands together. “There are some lovely mercenaries who would be happy to dispose of-“

Eggman’s rage got the better of him. He soared his fist up into the air, and it came crashing down with a terrifying power against the control board.

It dented the area and he lifted his hand, now quivering from the pain and rubbed his other thumb inside the palm of the hurt hand. “Grr… I’d rather deal with this pest myself…”

“Gosh, that looked painful!” Cubot chirped.

“To what? His hand or his ego..?” Orbot muttered, but the two scattered in fear as a wrench was thrown at them.

“You’ll see… I’ll destroy Shadow, and then next-!” he stomped towards them, making a big scene before something rattled above them.

“…What the-?”

Ember smacked a air vent’s entrance down as it slammed against Eggman’s raised head.

“OFFPH!” he fell backwards as she dropped down, landing on his stomach. “IIIEEEE!!!” he arched forward, hovering his arms up as he stared at the unfamiliar face, but Ember didn’t seem to notice him.

She flicked her tail and hit him down, not feeling anything really and looked around.

“Huh? I thought I heard an evil monologue?”

“T-the… The Boss!” Orbot shivered, his hands quaking up by his mouthpiece.

“Boss..? OH!” she looked under herself. “It was so round! I thought it was just a rug or something!” she jumped up and down.

“OFFPH! OFFPH! OOOOO!” Eggman was like a squishy trampoline, every time she jumped up, she stomped both feet down, smiling giddily.

Finally, she jumped off on the third hop and he gripped his stomach, turning away with tears starting up from under his glasses… only on the far edges could you see a trace of them bundled up by his eyes corners.

“That hurt… you little…” he whimpered out while she dusted herself off.

“You know, those air vents really need some dusting.” She then struck an animalistic pose, showing off her claws as she scraped them against each other in long swipes.

Sparks flew off of them and Cubot ‘ooh’d and ‘aw’d as she did so.

She smirked, “So… you’re robotnik’s grandson? You look a little like him, I’ll give you-“ her smile faded, seeing him rise up and shake his head, then turn around to loom over her.

Her perfect memory triggered and before her wasn’t Eggman anymore… it was Gerald.

“And how do you know my grandfather..?”

Her eyes shook, unable to break out of the vivid memory.

She stepped back.

He looked too much like her former master… how could she ever battle him now?

“Who are you?”

He cocked an eyebrow up.

“I… I’m Ember…” she felt her whole body wanting to obey, falling slowly to her knees, catching herself before she did so.

‘Why… Why am I acting this way? My fidelity… is it this strong?’ she twitched violently every few seconds, unable to figure herself out for a moment.

“Ember..? Ah!” His glasses shone a moment across before he put a finger up to his chin.

“Ember Wolf? The immortal prototype. Yes… I remember reading something about that…”

She suddenly looked up, amazed he knew about her.

But how..?

“I… I thought all records were-?”

“Born as one of the first experiments. First to live, however. You’re embedded with a cursed Emerald, one my great Grandfather found and tried to erase from history… It produces a dark energy from time to time… corrupted and unpure, it’s said to completely envelop you in utter chaos...” He looked up, nodding to himself. “Yesss… I think I understand now. It described you as a companion to Shadow. Someone designed to protect, unless Shadow. You’re primary purpose was to-“

He paused, looking down at her and smiling.

“Say… you would be a fine asset to my cause!”

“What cause?” she glared, almost growling out the words as she bent her head down, trying to will her body out of submission. “To rule and ruin the known world!?”

“…What has the known world done for you?”

Her shook and she felt something sink within her heart.

“Join me… Ember~” he spread his arms out, “You’re… family…”

“My what!?”

Now she was able to push herself off the ground, stepping back as Eggman moved forward, snickering…

“Hohoho… Yes, indeed. Ember. For burning passion and everlasting flames that never burn out of loyal love! This is what your name means… I could teach you about yourself… the many things you possess… the many things you can do…”

He lifted his pointer finger up, winking beneath the glasses before moving closer to her.

Shadows of their silhouettes loomed behind Cubot and Orbot as the two watched the scene. Scarily enough, as Eggman grew closer, his shadow turned more diabolical, and Ember’s began to decrease in size…

“We could make this world anew… the way dear old Grandfather Gerald hoped it would be…”

“S-…Stop talking. You don’t even know him!” she struck her foot hard to the metal floor, a vibration came off of it that stopped Eggman’s eager approach. Her tail swished behind her, readying for a counter…

“Oh? Do I?” he leaned back, his smile growing and curving up across his face. “No sick. No afflictions of any kind. A world without sorrow and hunger… an immortal realm of perfection.” He spread his arms out, stating his grandfather’s ideals as though it were poetry.

“You… weren’t you designed to sustain these ideals?” he raised an pronounced eyebrow up, looking back to her. “I mean… you were designed to protect Shadow, and all other experiments. To keep them doing their jobs… After all…” He put his hands behind his back, leaning forward with an all-knowing look and losing his smile. “Shadow was the cure. You were to deliver the package safe and sound…”

“I…” she gulped, unsure if that really was the meaning behind her life. “I’m a delivery girl?”

“Hmm?” He blinked his eyes, surprised by that. He then leaned his head back and let out a mighty laughter, making her flustered and embarrassed as she growled.

“What’s so funny!?”

“Hoho! I meant that figuratively, my dear. This… wonderland that I’m proposing… it’s what you and the doctor always wanted. Even Maria would have been satisfied…” he outstretched a hand to her. “Join me… it’ll be fun.”

She stared at the hand… remembering how Shadow’s hand outstretched to her but she chose not to take it.

She looked away.

“Come… now… be a good little guard dog.” He smirked wider now, his eyebrows coming down slightly as Cubot and Orbot rushed over to her.

“It is rather fun.” Orbot admitted.

“Well, when you stay on his good side.” Cubot countered.

“Ember…”

She froze.

“What would dear old Grandpappy want..?”

Her shoulders fell slightly…

“My Ember…”

She looked up, eyes filled with purpose and determination.

Shadow races through the barren streets, looking to see Chaos and Metal Sonic have disappeared. “Where is she..?” he mutters to himself, whispering it as a quiet plea it seemed to find her. His head shifted back and forth, “She couldn’t have gone far…” worry seemed almost apparent in his voice as though he wasn’t trying to hide it.

“HYAH!”

“What!?”

He spun around, getting taken down by an unknown enemy.

He tossed and fought through the fog…

Gripping their hands, he held the enemy in a lock in front of him. “Show yourself, you coward!” he spoke through gritted teeth.

As the fog cleared, Ember breathed heavily, matching his power…

His eyes widened, “What..? Ember..?”

“WHOHOHOHO!” Eggman’s eggmobile floated down from the smoke above. “HOHOH-ACK! HOFF, HOGH, HAR!” he coughed from the smog and lifted a foot up, standing in his carrier to hack out the dust that entered his lungs, among other unwanted chemicals…

He wiped his mouth and then sneered down to Shadow. “At least one of you is proving useful! Behold! My great grandfather’s experiments do still remember their purposes!!! To serve me!”

“Ember…” he glared at her, but his eyes looked torn between fighting her or not. “What’s going on? What did he bribe you with?”

“No bribe, simply loyalties.” Eggman took out a handkerchief, blowing into it. “Poor little dear…” he faked sobbing, “All she ever wanted to serve her delightful creators. And now that she has one again, she’s putting everything else aside to serve her dear family~”

“Ember, no!” At the word ‘family’, Shadow’s eyes widened in horror. “He’s lying to you!”

“I’m more of a father than you are a brother. After all, tossing her to the side? Tsk, tsk, tsk.” He shook his head, waving his finger as a scold. “You should know better. Well, Ember knows her place now. Best to serve real family than those who refuse to be so!”

“Ember… you’re better than this!” he pushed back against her power, but she stepped forward and challenged it.

“…I…” he looked a little shaken up, something she wasn’t used to seeing. “I don’t want to hurt you…”

“Heeeeh… too late for that. Ember! Dispose of him! He’s not upholding the measure of his creation!” Eggman rose up again, swiping out his hand in a dictator fashion.

“Roger.” Ember cried out and swung Shadow over herself, causing him to crash down.

“Erk!” he sweated profusely against the new outcome… he rolled into a ball to avoid most of the damage, hitting her away by rushing into her gut in a spin-dash, then uncurling away. “Ember, what is this madness?! Your purpose is to be my companion!”

She turned around, smiling. “No…” She swiped a Chaos attack back at him, but he dodged the air slash…

Still looking torn, his eyes shook as he narrowed his stare at her, unable to bear a glare…

“I was designed to keep you in check. Just in case you failed your purpose and went on the unbeaten path.” She rose her head up.

“And looks like you did…”

“Destroy him!”

“Is this about G.U.N?!”

He dodged another attack as she raced up to swipe her deadly claws at him.

Jumping from building to building, the two began a chase, which Eggman followed willingly, enjoying the spectacle.

“Ember! Don’t do this..!” he cried back, “Chaos Spears!” he swiped his arm and yellow spears of energy mass were created, hovering for a second in the air, remaining still until shooting forth after her.

She raced between them, jumping from left to right, before crossing her arms and then slashing them out to cut the beam in half.

His eyes twitched again, her power was much like his.

Since he was startled and in the air, Ember used this chance to leap up, slamming him down.

“WHOHOHOHO!” Eggman stuck up his nose and showed his mouth creating an ‘o’ as he laughed. “Splendid! She’s proving more useful then you ever were, Shadow!”

As they crashed through old, half-burnt buildings, they finally hit a floor that wasn’t just loose debris, but sturdy enough that it could catch their fall.

She held him down by his neck as he looked up to her, reaching for his power limiters…

“Ember…” He wearily spoke out, straining against her hold. “You leave me no choice… I… I didn’t want to lose you… but …” he began slipping one off, “I can’t lose the world… Maria… I promised to give the world she loved a chance… she… she loved it so much…” he was about to get it off before a dainty and gentle hand was placed over his own.

“What?” he looked up, amazed.

Ember smiled lovingly down to him.

“No need…” she stated.

“Brother.”

“Ember..?”

His eyes shook in awe, but she slowly leaned up and off of him.

“I know how to stop Eggman. I gained his trust long enough to at least secure that.”

She winked, flicking her tail.

“Honestly, did you really think I’d get so butt hurt over one little toss?”

She rotated her shoulder, feeling it a bit hurt from the fall and then extended her hand to him, leaning down.

“Let’s defeat him… Together, Shadow.”

He stared for some time, leaning up and then smiling down as he closed his eyes and put his limiters back on.

“I should have known… a double-agent.”

He then looked up with a much kinder expression.

“See? I know my purpose.”

He lifts his hand.

“And what’s that?”

His smile is contagious, and she smiles bigger as well.

“Taking care of my little brother.”

“…Excuse me?”

He looks unamused by that phrase.

“Alright, alright.” She giggles, “Being your helping hand…”

He smiles again, taking her hand with as he’s hoisted up from his spot.

“Then let’s take him down… Sister.”

She squees in delight, crunching her body up tightly and lifting a leg up, glad he finally said it!

“It’s about time!” she exclaimed.

As they came out, they both targeted Eggman’s eggmoblie, holding one another’s hand and remaining close in their leap skyward.

“H-huh!?!?!?” He rears back, moving out of their way. “What’s this!?”

She looks over to see him smiling again, ‘I’m so glad…’ she thinks to herself.

‘He seemed so shaken up when he thought he had to stop me… I’m glad I know my true purpose.’

She then turned back to Eggman, a look of fierce conviction on her face.

‘…To never break his heart…’

After a huge explosion and Shadow and Ember taking down some of Eggman’s forces… Eggman flies home on a half-broken Eggmobile, smoky from hits and his head all crisped up from their Chaos attacks.

He falls onto the floor and starts bashing his huge fists into it. “It’s not fair! It’s not fair! Everything was looking up so well…” Eggman sprayed chibi-tears, whining about his mishap of trusting Ember.

“Sir… if I may…” Orbot hovers over, typing some things into the monitor as Eggman throws his tantrum, kicking and crying, before looking over to the screen.

“Hmm?”

Cubot wipes his tear with a handerchief, “Here, blow.” He instructs lovingly as Eggman turns back, broken down and defeated, and blows his nose into it.

“Yuck! This blows!” Cubot didn’t like the snot on his hand and ended up making a pun as the handerchief stuck to him. He waved his robotic hand frantically around in disgust, “Ahh..ahhh!!!” flying around in despaired distraught before Orbot showed the mercenary group he mentioned beforehand.

“There. Now these are some of our finest allies! You should hire them.” Orbot scanned the screen closer in on the face of their leader…

“Oddly enough, he’s never known defeat. Sound promising, boss?” Orbot turned to look back at him as the screen kept closing in on the main leader…

Eggman sees them,…

Then the leader.

He smirks with a shine in his glasses…

“They’re perfect. Hehehe…hohoho…WHAHAHAHA!”

End

EMBERS OF SOULS

 By:Cutegirlmayra

 “Hyah! Rah! Take that! Have some more! Stupid rocks and trees! Taste my fury!” A grey wolf spun and tumbled away, hitting and kicking trees and rocks as she trained herself.

She scratched her nails in a wild swipe against a large, mostly flat-sided boulder and left sparks trailing in its wake. She breathed hard a moment, smiling as her white teeth showed her satisfaction at the mark left on the rock.

She wagged her tail a moment in sharp swishes before putting a hand behind her back, using the other’s pointer finger to carve her name into the rock.

EMBER – THE LAST OF GERALD ROBOTNIK’S CREATIONS

And underneath that she wrote:

SHADOW – THE LAST OF US ALL.

She smiled at the oddity, wondering what some passerby would think of her little, funny inscription. But she began to wonder about it. Life and death… but then she got a call.

 “Huh?” She pulled the communicator out of her red cloak’s pocket and place it up by her ear, careful to not stab the buttons in with her newly sharpened claws. “Is this Shadow? If not, I’m not talking.” She stated firmly, but a sigh was heard on the other end and she excitedly perked up. “Hey, Big Brother!”

 “…I have a mission for you.”

 “Oh! This is a first. You didn’t even backlash about the ‘Big Brother’ comment.” She lightly itched her nose, not sure what he wanted but glad he was finally accepting her as part of his ‘forged’ family.

“Sonic and the others have a bit of a crisis. Eggman’s attack left one of their friend’s house decimated in the crash. Luckily, there were no serious injuries except for a young girl needing a cast on her arm.”

Ember heard the line and closed her mouth. A deep sorrow stung at her heart. A little girl..?

“I was hoping I could send you to watch over them and help fix their home. Sonic and the gang still need to track down the other parts of Eggman’s machine that scattered when Super Sonic destroyed it. It could have caused more damage. Stay there until further instruction.”

 “So… you’re sending me on clean-up duty.” Ember arched her eyebrows, pouting childishly at that remark. “Hey… when can we ever… you know… hang out again or something?” she was started to feel lonely. She hated the mission assignments Shadow gave her from G.U.N, mostly because they were always apart and never had time to reminisce together.

She knew he was a loner… but still.

She hated being alone…

“Enough chatter. I’ll entrust you to this matter.” The phone clicked on the other end and she held it away from her ear, swallowing her feelings down and just looking off into the sky.

“…He’s always so busy… I guess that kinda makes me happy though.” She put the phone away, carefully, since she knew she could barely control her strength after a training session. “It means he can keep his mind occupied on other things… instead of that thing.” She was referring to Maria and the incident that happened over 50 years ago.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ember followed the coordinates and came across a crash site. Seeing the debris of wood and home appliances everywhere, she figured she was in the right place.

She grimaced at a burnt oven with its door agape and scratched her neck lightly. “Man, this looks rough… poor kid.” She thought, “Poor family…” but she spoke aloud, which gained the attention of a older woman, a bunny whose ears perked up at the sight of the stranger coming by.

 “Are you the friend Sonic spoke about, young lady?” she was removing things from the mess her house was now in, rubbing her hands to clean them on an old dish towel. “With everything going up in an array of chaos, I was very pleased to hear that Sonic and his friends would send some help to clean up the awful mess Eggman made.”

 Ember immediately felt herself tense up at the stranger. She seemed polite and kind, warm and friendly in her face, but the tenderness was swiftly ignored as Ember braced herself.

She pulled her shoulders up and clenched her fists, sadly, a case of having learned to distrust others flooded her memories and kept her from speaking right away.

“I guess we’re friends.” She slightly spat out, not liking to admit it. “But Shadow asked me to… attend… so here I am.” She put her hands to her hips and tried to relax herself, but her attitude was rude and she knew it.

She looked away, ‘Why am I being this way? I should have outgrown this behavior by now…’ she mentally scolded herself, but the bunny lady just blinked her eyes in surprise at her passive comeback.

She giggled sweetly, throwing Ember off guard and causing her to falter on her stance just a moment. She wiggled in the imbalance that suddenly came from her feet and looked back at the woman, her arms flailing about, “W-w-why are you laughing at me!?” she didn’t mean to make it sound so demanding, it was more a curious question out of shock and less from anger.

“You remind me a bit of him.” She cooed, and it left Ember with a faint red on her cheeks.

“R-really… you really think so? Me?” She put her finger up to her face, pointing at herself in disbelief.

She didn’t know why the comment made her so happy, but she gleefully smiled and pounced up to the lady. “The name’s Ember.” ‘I like her.’ She stated, finding the woman much more approachable now.

“I’m Vanilla.” Vanilla offered her hand and Ember stared at it a moment. She leaned forward, sniffing it, finding only wood and burnt smells on it and lightly placed her finger and thumb on her fingers.

“Pleasure.” She ‘attempted’ to shake her hand, but it was just awkward.

Vanilla giggled again, “You’re so funny! May I?” she gestured to Ember’s hand. “You don’t seem used to our ways… are you not from around here?” she took Ember’s hand and lightly placed it in her own, letting Ember feel the soft but tight embrace of the hand wrapping around her own and then shaking it gently with light jumps.

“…Fascinating…” Ember twitched a moment, but then watched with fixated wonder as she allowed the stranger to take her hand and intimately hold her hand with it.

It was like…

Maria…

“Are you alright, deary?”

Vanilla blinked again in confusion at her silence, but Ember shook that thought and continued, smiling and waving her other—free hand—to show Vanilla she shouldn’t be concerned for her.

“O-oh! Just a memory! Nothing to worry about!” when Vanilla released the hand… however…

-flashback-

“Hold my hand, Ember. That’s it! No need to fear. Grandfather is hard into his study, let’s just enjoy this time together being he ruins all our fun!” Maria took her hand lovingly, careful to avoid the tips of the fingers where her claws lay in wait.

“That’s it… like so.” She bounced the hands up and down together, then more quickly as she noticed Ember’s hold stick more and more.

“This is dangerous…” Ember nervously allowed the girl to do whatever she wanted too with her hand, but the thought of Shadow or her creator charging in and scolding them worried her.

“Nonsense! This is how people on earth communicate with one another.”

Ember looked up into Maria’s beautiful eyes.

“With hands?”

“Sometimes. It’s a form of greeting. How do you do?” Maria nodded her head and shook the hand again.

“…How… do you do?” Ember repeated, but barely copied the motion back.

Maria delightedly laughed and praised her, “That’s it! You’re a refined woman now.”

“Refined..? Like metal?”

“Uhh… like a well-rounded human being with manners.” She corrected, but very lovingly as she took her other hand and held Ember’s again.

“…Promise me you’ll always remember your manners, for when you go to earth someday… promise?” She leaned forward, and Ember was slightly taken aback.

“G-go?” she leaned back, holding up her other hand in a flinch of fear over her herself, her arm crooked to show that emotion very clearly. “To earth?”

“It will be wonderful! We’ll be a proper family then.” She nodded again and released Ember’s hand, leaning up, and kissing her forehead.

“Be good, Ember. I’ll try and sneak some treats from the kitchen!” she winked and scurried off, being careful to check down the corridor before charging to find some goodies for themselves.

Ember continued to kneel on her legs, looking up from the floor to the door that Maria just exited from.

She looked down at her hands, longing for the warmth and comfort the sweet touch had given her moments before.

“People… greeting one another… just like Maria and me.”

She imagined that, and smiled.

-End of flashback-

“W-wait!” Ember was cautious as she reached forward to take the woman’s hand again, making sure that this time, she would keep her promise to Maria.

Slowly, she formed the proper handshake with Vanilla, leaving her slightly speechless at the sudden touch from Ember reaching for her out of nowhere.

“…How… do you do.” She shook the hand, then tenderly smiled down to it. “Sorry… I shouldn’t forget my manners.”

Vanilla stared a moment… before nodding with a kind and understanding smile.

“That’s alright. You don’t know me very well, and I just met you. I can understand if you’re nervous.”

Ember smiled up at her, “You’re very kind. And could you not call me ‘Deary’ please? I know you meant well, but it makes me slightly uneasy…” she bent her ears back in apology, she just didn’t like the loving pet-names right now. It wasn’t a good time.

“Alright, forgive me then.” Vanilla also looked apologetic. “Ember.” She stated. “What a beautiful and true name.”

 “True name?” Ember cocked her head to the side. “What do you mean by that?”

“A true name. As in, it matches you very well.” Vanilla smiled gleefully, releasing her hand after the awkward moment of Ember forgetting it was even there.

“Ah! Sorry!” Ember apologized again, scratching the back of her head. “Ow!” she accidentally spiked herself with her claw, and pulled it out to stick it in her mouth.

“My,… you really are just bursting with life! That’s why I think Ember is a great name.” she looked back into the burned and torn apart house. “Cream, darling? Would you please introduce yourself to our new friend, Ember?”

‘Cream..? And Vanilla?’ Ember raised an eyebrow, ‘What a weird ‘true’ name they have. But both must be sweet.’ She silently thought with a cheery smile.

But when Cream walked out with her cast on, Cheese hovering in the air after her, and the burned down house around her…

Ember’s eyes changed…

“Hello!” Cream stated, but then a flash changed the setting. A dark sky, a miserable sack for a dress and a little girl beaming her big, innocent eyes up at Ember.

“Pleasure to meet you!”

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Back at G.U.N, Rouge was typing some things into a computer when Shadow walked in, removing his limiters and placing them down on a table.

“Oh? You look pretty banged up.” Rouge turned around, smiling as he groaned and rubbed his arms.

“Eggman give you and the gang a hard time?”

“Sonic was being careless and reckless again… but we finished the job.” He commented, “What news on Ember..?” He looked behind his shoulder at Rouge, as she smiled and kicked her leg up onto the other, tapping it in the air a moment.

“These days it’s never about ‘Hi, Rouge. How are you doing?’ but always, and I mean, quite frequently about your little sister’s well-being.” She smirked and looked back to him from the corner of her eye. “Makes a girl slightly jealous sometimes…”

“Hmph. Quit playing around, Rouge.” He began to stride towards some water, picking it up and cupping of it in his hands. He dumped it over his face and looked as though he was trying to relax. “I don’t know her well, but I do know that there’s some sort of… connection between us two. I only ask because she knows my past perfectly. I owe her for the memories she has granted me.” He shifted himself back to Rouge, letting the water drip off his quills and over his muzzle. “Now… what news of her dealings with Vanilla and Cream the Rabbit?” he asked very directly, not taking any more funny busy.

Rouge frowned, but then shrugged, “If you must know, she apparently went through an episode and nearly scared the two half to death.” She clicked on the computer and showed a white figure screaming up and tearing more of the house apart, her eyes black—blinded by rage.

“She fell unconscious soon after. Vanilla and Cream made it out alright but were unsure why she suddenly started attacking the house. They’re caring for her on their torn sofa and waiting for a reply-“ before Rouge could finish, Shadow had grabbed his limiters, his eyes wide in horror and shock, and was charging out the sliding steel door.

“I won’t be back till late!” he called out, just before the doors behind him slammed.

“Heh, knew you cared.” She closed her eyes. Even if he never outright stated it, Rouge could tell he cared for the girl and went back to her boring work… she tilted her head, “Aw man… now I’m stuck here again…” she continued to type up her reports.

Ember went rogue again. Requested Shadow’s Assistance. Project Shadow went to secure her. End of Update.

“These reports on her behavior are starting to look grimer and grimer by the minute.” Rouge didn’t like writing it, but knew she was under contract too. “Pfft, since when did I ever listen to rules?” she back-spaced and typed again.

The unit known as Ember is still under mission. Requested backup by Project Shadow. End of Report.

She smiled.

“Go save your family, Shadow… I’ll help from this end. Just…

—Be careful.”

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Shadow skidded to a halt near Amy’s home, since Rouge had sent him coordinates stating they left the ruined home and came there instead.

He breathed a bit heavily, worry striped over his face like a paintbrush. He immediately composed himself and knocked on the door.

When Amy opened the door, he glared, “Where is she?”

“Don’t be too hard on her, Mr. Shadow!” Cream’s voice rang from inside, causing the two to turn and look to her.

“She honestly seemed to be having a PTSD moment… She was screaming something about G.U.N…” Vanilla also piped up, her hand daintily coming up towards her face.

Cream nodded and took her bundled fists up near her cheeks as well, “Please don’t be angry at her, Mr. Shadow! She didn’t hurt us, honest!”

“Chao, Chao!” Cheese waved his hands about in a pleading manner too, his face showing the love and concern of his family’s desires within them as well.

“We moved her from the scene, thinking this might trigger her less. She’s inside.” Amy turned to reply to Shadow, looking sorrowful at the situation but allowing Shadow the right to make his own decisions based on what he heard. She opened the door more and stepped aside, letting him enter.

“She didn’t harm any of you?” He repeated the information, checking to ensure this was correct.

The girls nodded, “Not one of us were harmed. Even while moving her.” Vanilla stated. “I reached out and soothed her to calm down, she fell right into my arms and let me carry her about.”

“…Let me see her.” He moved past the girls, clearly calm but inside, he was shaken up at the news.

“Did she injure herself?” he knelt by the couch, seeing Ember breathing with her mouth open and looking fairly passed out.

“I don’t think so, she just lashed out and started destroying the already crumbling house.” Amy was only stating what she had heard from Vanilla and Cream, and then looked to them kindly, “I’ll get us something to drink.” She smiled, trying to reassure them it was all alright. “Now that’s Shadow’s here, I’m sure Ember will come around and tell us what happened.” Her positive attitude did in fact calm Cream and she smiled with a nod.

“Thank you, Miss Amy.” She stated as Cheese leaped in the air towards the kitchen after Amy, wanting to help.

“You should go help Amy, Cream.” Vanilla turned to Cream, lovingly. “She may need help with carrying the trays in.”

“Yes, Mama.” Cream got up and caressed her cast, looking to Ember one last time before bounding off after Amy.

“Thank you.” Vanilla nod, “Please be careful not to trip with your cast!” she cried out as she noticed Cream’s fast pace.

Cream stopped and turned around, waving and then nodding apologetically. She used her ears and flew carefully after Amy.

Vanilla turned to Shadow, a look of worry again she didn’t want Cream to see. “What do you think could have caused her to snap like that? All Cream did was say hello. Did she had a past with children in it before?”

“It wasn’t just the child.” Shadow had his eyes fixated on her stressed body, seeing it heaving for air and her head slightly tossing at irregular intervals. “I believe it was the sight of an injured child.” He reached out, lightly preparing himself as his hand hovered over Ember’s head.

“What are you doing to her..?” Vanilla asked, raising her head up to see what he was going to do.

 “Ember has the unique ability to share her memories with others through mostly touch.” Shadow explained, a strand of wary sweat fell from the side of his head as he readied to dive into her thoughts. “She’s so engrossed in her mind right now… she’s not even aware of the physical world around her. I believe if I touch her, she may feel my presence and let me enter her thoughts.” He was about to do so, but Vanilla asked another question.

“Is it dangerous? She won’t lash out again, will she? I mean… how will she know the touch is by your hand?” Vanilla’s worry was deeply appropriate, considering Ember could tare into Amy’s house like she did Vanilla’s. Or worse… what if she attacked him?

 “…I hold chaos power within me.” Shadow stated. “But perhaps you’re right.” He removed his hand, “Out of the slim chance she may retaliate, it’s best to drop us in the middle of the woods somewhere where you’ll all be safe.” He looked back at Vanilla. “I was hoping to clear her record of her mischievous actions since she’s joined G.U.N. They’re still hesitant to trust her, and for good cause, but… this didn’t end well.” He looked back to Ember. “I’ll take her out and leave you three be. Sonic and the others should be informed that you still need help with your property. Forgive her… she’s…” he looked back up at Vanilla, seeing a mother’s care in her face, and took a bit of mercy into his consideration. “Deeply disturbed by the pains of her past.”

 “If I’m not mistaken, when we first encountered you, you were the same.” She smiled in the understanding that Shadow figured she would have concerning this event. He nodded and smiled lightly up to her. “You’ve taken her under your wing, haven’t you, Shadow?” her inquiry was more suited for a statement, but Shadow just bent his head and closed his eyes.

A light chuckle escaped his lips.

“She’s certainly a handful.”

“Like a child.”

“But children must grow up.” He opened his eyes and the sweet moment was lost. He picked up Ember, careful not to disturb her restlessness and trigger her again.

“I’ll take my leave now, tell Amy I won’t be around for the drinks.” He continued to look to Ember, cradled in his arms as he then nodded to Vanilla and departed.

She bowed respectfully to a guest leaving, and then worriedly looked out the window. “Please be safe… Shadow… Ember…”

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Deep in the woods, where owls hooted with frightful, intimidating cries—Shadow lay a tossing Ember down on the cold, grassy ground with slight mud patches here and there.

“Alright… now let me in.” He held his hand up by her head again, “And this time… don’t try to break my limps.” He slowly lowered it down to her head.

Nothing happened…

“Tsk.” In disappointment, he rubbed her head and tried to stimulate her to feel his presence.

She made slight noises of discomfort, shaking her head left and right, still out of it.

“Ember… let me in.” His words were more gentle this time, but still firm with command. “You have to let me see… let me help you…”

He rubbed his thumb between the bridge of her eyes, then patted her head to try and again alert her of his presence.

Her tossing fit stopped and she continued to breathe hard, but then…

There was a flash of light.

Shadow’s consciousness slipped and he fell beside her, his hand still on her head as the vision of a burning village was now before his dream-like appearance.

“Am I… a ghost?” he looked himself over, “No… I’m not supposed to be here. That’s why I’m like this.” He noticed his hand was see-through, and looked around the dream. It had never been this strong before, her memories… and seeing them so vividly disturbed him.

The air was silent except for the roars of the flames, and he searched for any other sound that could indicate people in the village, but there was nothing but silence…

“Where are the screaming? What has happened to the people?”

He then heard a loud cry, “NOOOOO!!!”

“Ember!” he turned himself around and started skating towards her. He saw her fall to her knees on a hill, seeing the destruction, then racing up and charging towards the fires.

“She’ll get herself killed…” he bit down on his words, glaring as she wobbled into a house and burst into her super form.

“That foolish girl… she’ll get burned in the flames.” He watched, knowing he couldn’t do anything.

After the destruction, he witnessed her digging the ground, “What is she doing..?” He came behind her and folded his arms. “…She’s been at this all day…” he looked up to the sky, watching the memory speed by and slow only when she carried a limp body in her arms.

Suddenly, Shadow’s eyes trembled at the sight of the burnt child’s body… it’s face hidden from view as the shadows of the following night came into view.

“She… no…” She had to bury the bodies… all by herself.

He watched in sudden agony as she placed each child in a grave, each adult that was also found into separate and larger piles.

In her hands… was a piece of metal with the G.U.N insignia.

“No… They couldn’t have…” He didn’t understand, and something within him didn’t want to know.

“They..!” he turned around, a hand over his face as he was overcome with emotion, but dared not to let it out.

“I’m through with this memory! Take me out of the vision! Now!” he swiped his hand and a flash of light returned him to his body, laying on the ground, blinking his eyes open.

He watched as Ember rose up, no more harsh gasps for breath and walking away from him.

The wind lashed against her on the cliff side as she staggered, then took on a firm stance.

“You serve a people of murderers!” she cried out, tears breaking the barriers of her eyes. She sharply swiped her head to the side, “You… You work for them… the people that killed any and all survivors that could retell our story… Gerald Robotnik’s story… Maria’s… story…” she clenched her fist.

He rose up, “Gerald Robotnik was a lunatic.” Shadow stated with no sound of remorse, causing a spike of anger in Ember as her eyes burst open and a flood of spraying tears leaped from her eyes.

“HOW CAN YOU SAY THAT?!” she flung her cloak behind her, holding her twitching and enraged hand out in front of her. Her claws were drawn… but she was trying to hold back. “HE’S OUR CREATOR! He wanted a better world than this!”

“He was willing to kill an entire planet upon the death of his research!” Shadow opposed, stepping boldly to her and swiping out his own hand. “I loved Maria just as much as you and he did..! Maybe even more than the two of you combined!” he declared with a somber but heroic tone. “I had to place her wishes above my own… she never wanted us to revenge the mistakes of her grandfather. She wanted us to help the world! G.U.N has many crimes under their belt, but they’ve paid for their misdeeds! They’re a new order now!”

“NOOOO!!!!” Ember charged forward, swiping her hands at him as he skillfully dodged and lurched back. “They’ve deceived you! You’re becoming one of them!” she tightened her fist and pulled back the claws, finding an opening and punching him back across the face.

He stumbled but then swiftly replied with a punch in her gut, causing some spit to fly out of her mouth and get pushed back and off of him.

He wiped his cheek, not seeming too phased by her as she gripped her stomach. An open frown revealed her clenched teeth, her eyes shaking at him attacking her back.

“I had to master my own demons.” Shadow continued, “What have you done to forgive?!”

“Maria… You want me to believe that Maria would forgive murderers..?!” Ember shook her head. “Why does everything revolve around what she would want and what she would do!? As though she was an angel!” Ember shut her eyes tightly, as Shadow’s anger now spiked.

“Because she was-!” he threw a kick forward, but Ember caught it and used her arm to push it back.

She stumbled back, “I don’t want to fight!”

“Then what do you want!?” Shadow crouched down, ready for anything.

…Ember’s shoulders bounced.

Sounds of crying ensued.

Shadow held himself back, leaning up as he saw the tears but not her eyes, hidden by having her head held straight down in misery.

“Maria wanted me to save them… to properly greet the world with a kind and warm handshake…” she began, before shouting out at Shadow. “You haven’t cured anything! You want your purpose to be about pleasing Maria’s memory. You don’t even have every memory that you spent with her unless I was there to witness it! You don’t even know who you were back then! You can’t know… you just see it through my eyes and are content. Who are you, anyway!?” she fell to her knees, sobbing.

He lowered his fists… walking slowly up to her.

“You want me to just put thousands of lives behind me!? Act like they never existed just because their one wish was to live a life free of strife and panic!? You want me to-… to…”

 “It’s never easier just because it was one life or more.” Shadow bent down, placing his hand on her shoulder and kneeling in front of her. “What makes us so powerful, Ember… is that we craft our own purposes. This is something I had to learn. Something you’ll have to discover for yourself.”

 She continued to listen to cry. Overcome by her own memories she couldn’t shut out.

“It’s difficult to bury the past… I’m sorry you had to do so alone… but you’re not the only one who’s lost loved ones. Who’s witnessed injustice go unpunished. We must consider the welfare of all over the few. We must try and save those few. We must try and redeem ourselves and see the world for all that is good within it. We shouldn’t ignore the bad, but we should protect what is right and pure.”

 Ember shook her head, “You’re not making sense… murderers should die. They should.”

 “…You’ve killed before… haven’t you?”

 She suddenly jerked violently, unable to speak.

 “…So have I.” Shadow moved a bit away, “But those days… I’ve tried to rectify through many more good deeds… knowing they can’t outweigh what I’ve done… or tried to do.” He looked back to her, lifting a hand and placing it on her cheek.

The sudden touch filled her with that same warmth from the handshake, and she looked up weakly into his eyes.

 “…Do we deserve the same fate? To die?”

 She bit her lower lip.

 “After all the good we’ve done since… do not even we deserve a second chance at redemption?”

 “…I love you… brother.” She lowered her head, shaking his hand off of her. “But… I will need time to answer that.”

 “Then give yourself time. I don’t blame you for anything, Ember. The house will be repaired, so can a soul, so can the past…” he stood up, offering her his hand. “And I… Care about your wellbeing too.”

 She looked up, a strange, childish and open smile coming across her face.

 He lightly smiled for a moment too, but when it became too odd or sentimental, he turned to look behind him and away from her.

 “You’ll discover your truth… I just want to prevent you from thinking and feeling as I did… so long ago.”

 “Don’t worry.” She took his hand, careful of her claws and feeling secure in his touch. He helped hoist her up, “I don’t feel like blowing up the whole planet over a few people’s misdeeds.” She sighed, “But… I can’t say I’ll just agree to everything G.U.N says or does willy-nilly… I’m only doing this for you. To be close… to you.” She looked away again.

“…Well, we have eternity.” He ruffled her head in a sign of comradely, which made her giggle and wipe the remaining tears from her eyes. “Let’s not waste it on tears.”

 She nodded.

 “Is… is that little girl, okay?” She looked down, “I tried to control myself… tried not to hurt them…” she seemed disturbed by this fact.

 Shadow smiled again, “Actually… she was more worried about you.”

 Ember turned to Shadow, hearing him repeat Cream’s pleas for him not to be angry with her, and carried Ember back to the G.U.N headquarters.

 Ember heard how Rouge covered for her, but didn’t thank her, still uneasy with the bat.

 The next day, Ember did come by Vanilla and Cream’s home, helping them pick up the pieces of their broken home and even helped with repairs.

 Rouge was relieved to write a good, honestly decent report about Ember for once.

 Success never felt so sweet… especially with delicious treats at the end of their hard days work provided by Vanilla and Cream themselves! Oh… and of course, Cheese too. “Chao, Chao!”

  https://marydragneell.tumblr.com/post/155863341779/oc-mobian

 From the Embers

By: Cutegirlmayra

Commission for Marydraneell

Ember sharpened her claws by striking at a tree, then turning around to rapidly spin and slash a bolder. She was training, having decided to travel some ways away from G.U.N and where Shadow occupied his time. He was gone on a mission and told her to stay put. She pouted, remembering how stern he had been.

“He never lets me play with him…” She mumbled, practicing some techniques like kicking her legs up in the air to stretch and full force strike the air.

When she had done everything she knew, she lightly skimmed the emerald on her chest, feeling it’s stony hide and wondering if she should practice her chaos powers.

She looked it away… it was pretty risky. If she lost herself, she could turn insane. But she had always wondered about that archived data of Sonic and Shadow turning super to save the Arch. Shadow had asked Rouge to show her the data and read some documents, which would have been cooler if they were written like a story and not a government conspiracy.

Still, she missed Shadow… Maria… Gerald…

She sighed and sat down, still tracing the smooth surface of the emerald. “Why would I be given a cursed emerald, and Shadow tainted blood?” she wondered what Gerald was thinking, her beloved doctor who saw her more as a prototype and dangerous than he did Shadow. He let Shadow and Maria interact because Shadow knew to keep his distance and not play too much with her. Ember didn’t have that kind of self-control… she wanted to play with Maria, but even just one nick and Gerald would have scolded her. Shadow might have even punished her.

It was a hard-knock life…

She laid fully down, letting the shimmering light bounce off of the emerald as she pulled her shirt a little down to let it soak in the sun.

…Wouldn’t it be nice to just be a normal wolf?

She thought maybe that was going too far.

Her eyes watched the sky… What’s so great about chaos anyway?

She just wanted to be with Shadow…

“Now!” A voice billowed out the command as Ember’s ears twitched, leaning up and looking around.

Robots flew everywhere, swarming in different sizes and all sorts of different designs as they fell around her.

They grounded themselves with a loud stomp as wind picked up around them, a huge airship suddenly dropped its invisible camouflage and she gasped.

“Eggman!” she saw the symbol on the side of the airship and powered herself up with chaos power. “I thought I trashed you a year ago!”

“I got better.” She could imagine Eggman smirking behind the speakers. “I hate to make our reunion so uncharacteristically short but I’m on a tight schedule and I have no time to dawdle!”

“But I like dawdling…” Ember smiled, looking at the robots surrounding her from the ground to the air.

“Chaos-!” she withdrew her hands in, feeling the power begin to soar through her.

“Not so fast!” Eggman’s voice rang through the skies as Robots began to put up a forcefield of some kind.

“Control!” She spread her arms out to create a huge explosion, but somehow, the reflective shields caught it and pushed it outward, barely touching the airship.

“H-huh?!” Ember was flabbergasted. “That… usually works.” She sweat dropped, but it was almost humorous how surprised she was.

‘This doesn’t look good.’ She thought, ‘I could take them all out one by one but… I’d only be climbing up to the ship…’ she looked around her, swishing her tail for balance at the powerful wind gust from the chaos explosion.

“Maybe I could teleport away using the cursed chaos emerald…” she gripped it, but something told her it was no use.

“Nice try! Whohoho! But I’ve taken extra precautions this time!” a hook dropped from the air ship, and then millions of them started to dangle down and reach out for her, zipping down through the air with loose chains that held them to the ship.

“Wahhh!!!” Like a crazy crane game, Ember jumped and dodged as many falling claws as she could, but with the surrounding robots it wasn’t easy.

She was trapped!

“Grab her, you fools!” Eggman cried out as the robots began to maneuver around the bungy-jumping claws and keep her tightly in place within a small area.

She growled, slashing and striking down a few, missing others in her frenzy to get away.

There was too much action going on now, her mind was racing just as fast as her eyes could follow movement.

If she didn’t get away…

She ran on all fours, trying to increase her speed as she slashed Chaos strikes through the air and managed to damage one of the claws chains, having it crash to the ground.

“Grrrrahhh!” she picked the broken chain up and swung it around, using it to knock down other on-coming robots and tie other claws together, leaving them uselessly opening and closing while tied and spiraled together.

“Vermin!” Eggman insulted, “I was hoping to use this new strategy on Sonic after testing it out on you! But clearly you’ve found a few kinks in the matrix!”

“Heh, you flatter yourself too much, Eggman.” Ember smiled, though panting at the exertion of keeping the robots back. She began to power up her swings, having her emerald glow as she used abnormal strength to bring the chain and claw she was swinging up over her head.

“Hmmmm????” Eggman’s voice seemed enraged but also curious as to what she was trying to pull off.

“You’re not smart enough to form a matrix with anything!” she threw the claw up to his ship.

“Eeeeee!!!” Eggman’s airship started pulling up. It’s long, blimp-like nose diving upwards towards the sky in hopes of dodging her attack.

The claw gripped the airship, driving its sharpened talon trio into the metal like paper against scissors.

“You little-! What’s this!?”

Hanging by the chain, Ember used her upper body strength to grip onto the chain and pulled up along its side. ‘There was no way out of there besides up! I didn’t want to board the ship… but I’m gonna have to!’

“…heheheh….hohohoho!” A laugh came from Eggman’s mic. “Welcome aboard!” The ship suddenly began to spiral, turning as it twisted upwards like a rocket, causing Ember to have to hold on for dear life.

“Whaaa!” she couldn’t climb while the wind pressure flung her back so heavily. She ducked her head, hoping to breathe but it was difficult too with all the wind smashing into her face.

“We’re experiencing some minor wind turbulence, but nothing a failed experiment can’t handle, right?” Eggman mocked, flying the ship horizontal again and having the robots all surround it. “Fire!”

They shot at her as she found her breath and grip again, climbing towards the claw as the other dangling ones were withdrawn up into the ship.

She saw a hole opening, and though her back was being fired by gunfire, she jumped and managed to get air-sucked into it.

When it closed, she crashed on her back and winced in pain.

“Great… now I’m in the ship.” She wondered if that was what Eggman wanted in the first place.

She felt fire suddenly and gripped her emerald. “Awh… Ow! Why?” it was burning in her chest, something it didn’t usually do.

“What’s happening?” she turned to look at something glowing green in the center of the large metallic area.

She walked towards it, hearing a slight hum that continued to flare up her emerald.

She blew down towards her chest, not sure how else to stabilize its sudden rapid temperature spike.

Then she saw it.

“The… Master Emerald?”

It was hooked up to the core of the ship, and Ember thought it might be convenient to destroy the ship from here.

There were large tubed wires hooked up to the Master Emerald, and flicked her claws together, creating sparks.

“I could start a fire… but then at this height, the smoke could really choke me.” She was trying to strategize, something Shadow had taught her on missions to stop and do.

She hated thinking too much, since her nature was naturally to just go and have at it, but she wanted to do this right.

Without Shadow to come and save her, she wanted to make sure she did this job proper, maybe get a praise or two from her figurative brother.

She smiled and closed her eyes, wagging her tail at imagining Shadow patting her head in approval.

“Here I go~” She began to swipe at the tubes, easily cutting their rubber skins and having gas fly out everywhere.

“Huh? No electricity?” she was shocked she wasn’t zapped a little. “What was this? A ruse?” the lights suddenly turned off as red eyes turned on all around her.

“Look at what you’ve done!” Eggman’s voice came back on the radio throughout the airship. “You’ve ruined my stage!”

“It’s a fake!” Ember exclaimed.

“Not the Master Emerald, how else would I get Sonic into my perfectly disguised trap?”

“So, I’m just a guinea pig to you…” insulted, she formed a tight fist with her hands, but was careful to keep her claws out of her palms. “Don’t you know you shouldn’t cry wolf?”

As the robots charged their blasts, a yellow light in the dark, it illuminated just enough to show her cocky grin.

“Chaos control!” she blasted the area, sending the robots flying.

“Hahaha! Do you know why your emerald is cursed?!” Eggman suddenly blurted out.

“H-huh?” Ember felt her whole body on fire, falling to her knees to grip her chest. “It burns, it burns!” she cried out, tears falling from her eyes as the emerald felt like it would melt her from the inside.

“My grandfather, Gerald Robotnik, found that emerald in the rubble of the Ancient ruins! Thoughts turn to power with Chaos’s abilities, but all their evil thoughts, including his own, were given to that emerald… It became so polluted with their selfish and dark desires, that the Master Emerald has rejected its power! Shadow can control chaos, while you… you are cursed with it.”

“I already knew it couldn’t be purified.” Ember strained to move her legs, still hunching over and gripping the emerald with her arms intercrossed to do so.

She turned to the speaker, enraged but too hurt to do anything. “W-why am I even here? What’s your game? Your trap failed.”

“On the contrary,” Eggman’s voice sunk into a wicked state, like a submarine turning into position to strike. “You’ve become the trap!”

Electricity suddenly zapped around her feet. She cried out in pain as the electric bolts scaled the surface under her and danced about in jagged forms.

She collapsed.

When she woke up, she ached everywhere. It was dead silent, with only a few lights above her. Bright white, dulled by a blanket of dust in the air.

It was a stuffy room, but she could feel she was restrained and looked down.

More tables with straps to keep her in place?

She would have struggled more but just flopped her head down. After all, she was exhausted from the effects of the cursed emerald being repelled by the Master Emerald.

“Stupid thing.” She growled, closing her eyes.

“Powerful thing…”

She immediately was startled into lurching up, eyes wide open. The strap caught her though, stopping the motion as she looked in front of her.

In the back, a faint form stood, until he walked into the light with a big white smile on his face.

His glasses glowed a devious shine before he rubbed his hands together from the side. “Allow me to remove that burden for you, dear…”

“R-remove it?” she started growing nervous, seeing him jerk down some analog sticks. The action followed with surgical equipment slowly, like sentient vines, wiggle and sharply turn as they fell down above her.

“N…No,” her eyes shook in horror.

“Oh yes…” Eggman beamed.

“No!” she tried to kick her legs, but she just couldn’t summon enough power to break free of the restraints!

“Yes…” He leaned forward, clicking a red button on the top of one of the sticks and having the saw turn on and slash around the air.

“Stop it!” she screamed, trying to use her tail to some use but it just flailed around and knocked over a few cans on the ground. They were full of cotton swabs and bandages.

“Oh, I almost forgot.” Eggman pulled the machinery up, and for a second, she stopped struggling and breathed hard.

Giving her some time to rest wasn’t wise, but she was thankful for his ego as he started to ramble. “I haven’t told you why I want your emerald yet.”

In her mind, she wondered why it mattered. But it could give her just enough time to recover… she better keep him rambling. “Yes…” she swallowed hard, trying to calm herself down. “Do tell.”

“Hahaha! Well, it all started with… eh, why stall? Hahaha!!!” he turned the devices back on, toying with her as she started to freak out again.

She tried desperately to move around, break free, but it was no use.

The machines encircled around the emerald, a beam of red laser light began to slowly make its way towards her like a surgeon’s blade.

With hysteria at feeling the heat of the small laser touching the surface of the emerald, it immediately retaliated.

The device was meant to give a small incision, not really do much damage to Ember, but as soon as it scaled the side of the emerald to get to removing it, her whole body shone with a dark aura.

She was lost in the shock and fear, and her body was fully possessed by the 8th cursed emerald. It looked like she had fainted, but her eyes shot open to reveal black, then stripes that shone a black light and her body flaring up into white.

“What!?” Eggman pulled the weapons back. “I thought she couldn’t control it?!” he was growing panicky.

“This looks an awful lot like…” Orbot was manning the grids, checking out her power levels and seeing them begin to rise. “Super form.”

“That’s impossible.” Eggman swiped a hand back to him, “Cubot, get the backup machine ready. I don’t want her blowing my place up in unbridled fury!”

“Right away, doctor!” He saluted, but rammed into a wall and had to readjust himself, rubbing his square head.

However, the intensity of the insanity lead to her almost growling or roaring in slight, agitated aggressions. She continued to fight to be free, but the straps were holding tight.

They transferred her to a machine, locking her in by her arms and legs, holding her up as the power flared around her, like a misty glow that warned danger.

“She hasn’t tried to attack yet.” Orbot stated.

“That’s obvious. The Emerald’s only concerned with defending itself. She’s too absorbed in the madness to figure out how to summon enough power to fight back. She’s not even really there, so it seems.” He snapped his fingers, but there was no response from Ember.

“Hmm… Start draining her, like the aliens on those planets.”

“But sir! That technology is out dated! Wouldn’t you rather use the world sucking life-“ Orbot tried to suggest an alternative but Eggman just gave him a look and he quickly retreated from the idea. “Eep! Right away, Doctor Eggman!”

“Bumbling bots…” Eggman grumbled under his breath. “Metal!”

Just then, Metal Sonic emerged from the shadows.

He looked to Ember’s insane head shaking and slamming herself against the machine’s back to try and escape. He then turned to Eggman, ready for an order.

“She’s delirious and weak from the Master Emerald’s influence right now. But soon… she won’t be. Guard her and make sure Sonic doesn’t wander in here by mistake. And if he does…” Eggman leaned down, raising an eyebrow to see if Metal Sonic had understood his implications.

Metal Sonic immediately slashed into a defective body of a robot beside him and ripped it out.

“Excellent.” Eggman grinned, patting Metal Sonic’s head and storming off. “Cubot! Orbot! To the main ship!”

Metal Sonic looked over to Ember, he walked up to her and began to shake his head, mocking her for her illogical movements.

After several minutes, and the insanity still present, Metal was alerted to Sonic and his friends having infiltrated the trap area. He wondered if he would even be needed… Infuriated at the thought that he would only play guard here while Sonic was running around the rest of the decoy ship.

Her grunting and snarls picked up pace, continuing her savage look and actions.

He simply tapped his finger on his folded arms, waiting for something exciting to happen… like for her to really lose her mind.

He lifted a claw up, suddenly getting an idea.

How easy it would be to just…

He started to move his hand towards the emerald radiating its light from her chest…

He was bored, so why not give it a try?

But as he began to try, the pressure around his arm began to crunch it inwards, and he quickly pulled it away.

Studying what the emerald’s power had done to it, he glared her way.

Then there was an explosion at the door.

Metal Sonic turned his attention away from her and she let out a cry, the pressure causing the machine and its electrical circuits to malfunction and begin shorting.

Sonic rolled into the area, uncurling with a hand up behind him and one knee pressed firmly to the ground.

“Miss me?” Sonic cockily smirked up to Metal Sonic.

His engine flared in response, a spark of rivalry and endless loathing as the two began to duke it out.

“H-huh?” Tails looked around the corner to see Ember, “Ah! It’s Shadow’s friend!” he hollered out.

“What, Ember’s here too?” Knuckles charged in, “Darn! What’d he do to her?!” Knuckles began to pound his fists. “You turn off the machine, I’ll punch her out of there!”

What they didn’t know, was once the electricity stopped shocking her, and the machine’s hold on her released, that she was just getting enough power to really wreck havoc again.

And they were in her way…

“Ember?” Amy raced in, hitting away some following robots and dodging Sonic and Metal Sonic’s fighting to successfully catch her from her slight fall.

Knuckles nodded.

 “But why here?” She continued to ask, but Ember was still far from everyone as her body was still being possessed.

Her head rolled back, hands twitching, like a panther readying to pounce and storing energy inside itself for the kill.

“What made her so weak..?” Amy noticed she didn’t have a scratch on her, but the power also made her concerned.

“No time for any more questions.” Tails pressed a button and the side of the ship exploded, creating an opening to the outside where they were. “Let’s get her on the X-Tornado!”

“Not without my emerald we’re not!” Knuckles protested, stepping forward.

Sonic and Metal Sonic still fiercely battled behind them.

“I’ve already got the Master Emerald when we first broke out of his trap!” Tails explained, “But we don’t have time to talk about this right now!”

The wind rushed by everyone, and immediately, Ember’s head shot up and a blast burst from her.

“AHHH!!” Everyone took cover but Amy was shot to the side.

Sonic grabbed Metal Sonic’s foot, seeing Amy get flung back, he threw Metal Sonic’s body in front of her to stop the blast from spreading past him.

It gave him just enough time to grab Amy and roll to safety.

The blast grew over the entire ship…

Their bodies were being singed, so Knuckles quickly grabbed Tails, throwing him out the opening and fought through the burns to run past Ember and get Sonic and Amy.

Metal was slowly boiling, but he got up, resisting it enough to still fight.

“My eyes… ahh!” Knuckles had kept one eye open, but the blast had stung them so badly that he was forced to close them. “It’s like their melting out of my sockets!”

With the two under his armpits, he raced out of opening and fell through the sky.

“What about Ember! Ah!” Amy felt her tongue burn as though they were too close to the sun.

Then…

The entire ship turned to ashes…

A second power, lighter in color, overlapped the first ball of chaos power and took everything in its wake.

Metal Sonic was just about to strike her, when he became nothing but soot through the air.

Tails called the X-Tornado over, and the gang was quickly caught but…

“Were we too late?” Sonic commented, looking through the skies before Tails pointed to something falling.

“There!”

Fully having spent her power, the emerald had withdrawn and Ember was returned to her fainted state of consciousness. She fell through the sky, free but very much in danger.

“She’ll lose oxygen way too quickly.” Knuckles tsk’ed.

“Hang on!!!” Tails maneuvered the ship to bank hard and then point straight down. “Amy! You’re hammer!”

Amy was straining against the wind pressure, but nodded. Sonic held onto her as she held her hammer out to ‘hook’ Ember’s limp body and pull her into the seat.

“We got her!” Sonic called, squinting an eye open to see Amy hold her upside down into the plane.

“Pull uppppp!!!” Knuckles cried back, seeing the ground steadily approaching at a rapid speed.

Tails used all his might to bring the plane from its freefall into a spiraling recovery, showing off amazing piloting skills as Knuckles looked back to see the Master Emerald had broken lose from its ropes and began falling down to the small amount of space between the ground and their aircraft.

“My Emerald!” Knuckles’s eyes turned white in rage, his mouth huge with rage. He jumped off and glided through the air.

“Knuckles!” Everyone called.

They figured he’d be okay, he was just gonna chase down the emerald after all, but that’s when Eggman’s main fleet showed up, firing at the Master Emerald to try and break it into pieces.

You know, just to be annoying.

“Should we go back and help him?” Tails asked, but that’s when Ember—head turned on the ground and legs up by Amy’s face—began to slowly come too.

“H-huh..?”

“Let Amy take care of Ember! Knuckles can rough it out for a little while.” Sonic seemed to be suggesting it, but Tails took it as the plan.

“Right!” he nodded in all seriousness to him and began to land the plane.

Ember slowly woke up laying on the ground, Amy attending her with bandages. It spooked her out at once so she flung back and pulled her arm away, “Wh-wha…?”

“It’s okay… Calm down…” Amy gently bobbed her hands up and down in a rhythmic motion, like waves upon the ocean.

Ember breathed heavily, scared but also unsure.

She then saw the burns on Amy’s arm, and although distrusting of Amy, realized that she’s seen those burns before and drew closer.

As she crawled closer, she spoke, “I know these burns… They’re from my cursed emerald.” She touched her emerald gem and then looked up at Amy. “Why are you helping me?”

Amy giggles, throwing Ember off as she flinched back, surprised.

“Because we’re friends! All of us.” She nods, confidently and then looks over her shoulder. “Sonic and the others are finishing off Eggman’s fleet right about now.” The air was littered with blasts and sounds, smoke and raids. She figured it was just a storm coming, but when she squinted her eyes and leaned up a bit, she noticed the small dots of robots targeting a plane.

“This was my fight, I should-“ she was about to get up, but Amy lightly touched her arm and she sat down, flinching at the pain.

She groaned with a hiss at the obvious state she was in, as Amy continued to try and bandage her up. “It’s alright. I told you, I’m here to help. You’re in no condition to fight so let me just-“

She swung her arm away from her.

“Hey!” Amy protested, pouting at her defiance.

“Hmph.” Ember attempted to fold her injured arm into her other but had to keep it loose to stay comfortable.

“Ohhh… You’re just gonna make yourself worse like that. But I can see the resemblance between you and Shadow, haha!” Amy laughed into her hand, but Ember took that as a slight compliment.

“You think so?” She looked back at the girl, surprised she wasn’t scared of her.

“Absolutely! You two are truly made from the same element.” She teased, but Ember smiled with a blush.

She decided to let Amy heal her, after all, it was the least she could do after… “Sorry.” She looked away, seeing the burns on Amy’s body again.

“Oh, this?” Amy followed her eyes before she looked away and smiled. “You really helped us back there. You completely disintegrated Metal Sonic though!”

Ember’s ears flicked, “Good.” She grumbled. “He was a jerk.”

“So you remember?” Amy tilted her head to her.

“…A little.” Ember looked away again, nervous around this girl. “Could you tell me everything? From your side of the story?”

Amy went on to explain the story from her side, speaking about Sonic and the gang along the way and what they saw when they found Ember.

“We all saved you, every one of us!” Amy concluded, and turned back kindly to Ember, who was sinking more and more to the ground in embarrassment at almost ending everyone’s lives. Amy must have not realized it or didn’t care to bring it up, but Ember’s power could have easily done the same thing to them as it did to Metal Sonic…

“But I don’t understand…” Ember swallowed some spit, sitting up and taking some courage to bring it up. “Why did you all save me? I mean nothing to any of you...”

Amy gasped, “Who told you that!?”

“But… you-you don’t know me! At all! I’m dangerous-!”

“Anyone can be dangerous, that doesn’t mean they can’t be our friend.”

“Amy!”

Amy turned to see Sonic waving from the X-Tornado. Knuckles had his Master Emerald strapped to its back and the ruins of what was left of Metal Sonic.

Tails landed and Sonic jumped out, bending down to stare at Ember with a pleasant look of curiosity in his eyes.

She pulled away into Amy, not liking the sudden attention from the man.

“Looks like sleeping beauty’s awake.” He teased.

“Sleeping ‘death bomb’ if you ask me.” Knuckles chucked the remains of Metal Sonic and Ember watched as the burnt steel slammed to the ground in front of her. “Hmph. Did a number on Eggman’s ship too…” Knuckles put his hands to his hips.

Why was everyone treating this like it wasn’t a big deal?

“I-…” Before she could say anything back, Tails just strode up to her and sat down, startling her terribly.

“What’s wrong?” He noticed her flinch away from him and depart further into Amy’s hold, but didn’t understand why she was so afraid of their reactions.

“You… You should be afraid of me.” She admitted, and hugged Amy, finding this whole situation unreal and unsettling.

Tails just smiled and pulled out his MilesElectric. “I hate to tell ya this… but we’ve befriended bigger threats than you.” He chuckled to himself, “One of them being your big brother.”

“Little…” she muttered, but realized the truth of their words. “Wait… are you friends with Shadow?”

“Sure!” Sonic chimed in, “Whether he wants to admit it or not, we’re all on the same side.”

“Can I check your vital signs? I need to make sure that chaos explosion you did back there didn’t hurt you too badly.”

Why… Why were they being so friendly and kind to her?

The Echidna was right, she was a death machine! So then… did they just not care about their own lives?!

She hesitated, thinking them all insane for helping her, but let go of Amy and let Tails take her hand.

“Honestly, she’s a little… jittery, isn’t she?” Sonic looked to Knuckles.

Knuckles just shrugged.

“I’m right here, you know…” Ember pouted, not liking how chill they were. But more so than that, she was uncomfortable with them playing her off as something ‘shy’ rather than ‘dangerous’.

“Hey,” Sonic squatted down beside her as Tails started to record and measure her breathing and heartbeat. “You feeling alright? You know, we’re pretty easy to get along with. No need to play up anything. We’re not afraid, just worried about you, okay?”

…Worried?

She thought only Shadow could feel that way about her…

She saw how they all had singed markings on their fur arms, … she looked to Tails and felt the need to cry but held it back.

She just squinted her eyes shut, not daring to look up at Sonic’s sweet face again.

Sonic arches his eyebrows back, seeing how emotional she’s getting.

“Well, come on. I think you’re alright. Let’s get you back to Shadow, where I’m sure you’d like to be.” He gently coaxed her eyes open, lightly rubbing with some tender care her arm so she would.

When she looked back at him, he took her hand and pulled her up, helping her to her feet.

“Well, Tails?” he looked to him.

“All signs point normal.” Tails winked, and then got up as well, helping Amy to stand.

She watched in silence for a moment at everyone just… acting like comrades and remembered her small village of children.

She looked down and thought about Shadow, if he really was a ‘friend’ to them more than just an ‘ally’ who helped saved the world with them.

She never saw him hanging out with them…

But this feeling… she liked being liked. She liked being worried about.

She remembered Amy talk of heroism in her re-telling of the story and saw the friendship she mentioned all around her.

“Alright, I’ll go back with you on some conditions.” She began, and the team all turned to her after hearing the serious note take hold in her voice.

“What’s that?” Knuckles inquired, as Amy giggled.

“She’s trying to cover up her silliness with a new found powerful tone now.” Amy put her hands behind her back, and embarrassed at her words, Ember blushed and shushed her.

“T-that’s not true!”

The gang all laughed, seeing her ‘tough girl’ attitude suddenly break from her face.

“Hey!”

“Oh yeah, that reminds me. Powerful.” Knuckles turned to her then, stopping mid-way into laughing.

His eyes blinked as he processed what to say, then walked directly face to face with her, “Where’d you get that emerald in your chest from, anyway? I thought I had the only seven left?”

“G…Gerald imbedded it into me.” She sweat-dropped. Maybe if they knew what a real monster she was, they wouldn’t be so carefree around her… She ducked her head down, “The echidnas used to it to try and conquer the world and chaos, directly. When Tikal died, they used this emerald to try and bring her back.” She touched the emerald, as the team’s faces lit up with the name.

“You know Tikal?” Tails questioned.

“…I used to see her in my dreams.” She admitted, “But not anymore… They failed to revive her because of their wickedness. Chaos’s power is of destruction, not life.”

They all looked a little sad to hear that but understood her logic.

“So… how’d it become cursed?” Amy’s sorrow was apparent in her voice, but she was also trying to be delicate about the matter.

“…” Ember took a deep breath, “The Master Emerald is connected to the seven servers. When thoughts are powerful enough, enriched by the heart, they take form and become power. However, the echidna’s thoughts were evil, and because their hearts couldn’t enrich the power, they polluted the emerald. This caused the Master Emerald to reject it. Thus, there was only seven pure Chaos Emeralds, and one Cursed.”

She skimmed the emerald and then lowered her shirt a little to reveal its full look.

The team gasped.

“Filled to the brim with negative chaos energy, it’s only destructive, and not healing.”

The team remained silent for a moment… before Sonic chuckled and turned on the charm.

“That must be annoying. Bet when you feel a scratch, you can’t just turn it to it’s side or whatever to get it, can you?”

She looked up with a blank stare before laughing at his joke. “My nails would scratch me if I tried!”

They goofily laughed and caused the atmosphere to revert into one of playfulness.

She boarded the plane and continued to combat Sonic with joke after joke, her tail wagging as she got her to forget about her problematic nature and turn to something more engaging… a friendly game of ‘unlimited jokes’ instead of ‘deadly power’.

As they flew through the skies, Amy also talked with her, happy to have a female friend to talk to for a change and Ember slightly agreed on that.

Trust formed slowly, but Ember noticed more and more how accepting she became of them, because they accepted her and all her faults first.

Once arriving at Tails’s place, they held a small celebration when Ember announced she felt she had fully healed from going berserk. There was food and drinks, and when candy was announced Ember grew excited and grabbed two large handfuls of it, almost breaking the bowl in her rushed frenzy to get some.

“Thanks! You guys rock- ICE CREAM!” Ember’s gratitude was cut off when Amy and Tails brought out more desert and treats, causing her to once again stuff her face with sugary treats.

Before anything else could commence, the door was suddenly flung open with a powerful kick, and a dark figure briskly walked into the room. “Where is she?!” He declared.

“Sh-Shadow?” Ember ducked, her ears bent back as she saw how seriously ticked off he looked…

He saw her and immediately came at her, “You fool!” he hit away her food as she stumbled back.

“G-wah!”

“You fought an Eggman Airship!?”

“It… it turned to dust?” she shrugged her arms out, making Sonic and the gang feel bad for Shadow scolding her.

“Don’t play dumb with me…” his eyebrow twitched at her innocent reply. He grabbed her coat and pulled her towards him. “You were reckless and you know it! I told you to lay low but you deliberate got yourself into danger! What if Sonic wasn’t there!? What would you have done if-!”

“H-hey! Relax, we got her out.” Sonic tried to distill the situation, but Shadow just glared at him from the corner of his eye.

“Stay out of this, hedgehog. This is between me and Ember. Not any of you.”

“But Ember’s our friend!” Amy announced, standing up to him with her hands bravely on her hips, taking control over the situation to help Sonic. “She didn’t do anything wrong! She said Eggman was after her emerald and she went berserk. She could have escaped on her own to be fair…”

“What?” He looked back to Ember. “You mean… you didn’t pick a fight with Eggman?”

“No, he came to her!” Tails spoke up, “At least, that’s what Ember told us.”

Ember scratched the back of her head, not used to having a team of ‘friends’ help her out and side with her on anything before…

“Hmm… Is that true?”

She remained silent and looked down, clicking her pointer finger’s nails together in sheepish peace.

“…Hrrm.” He let her go, “Guess I haven’t heard the full story yet. Only that an Eggman Air fleet was annihilated by a huge chaos surge. I knew it was you, but I didn’t realize you were only defending yourself.”

They… defended her?

She looked to the team, who smiled and nodded for her to tell the truth.

She took some candy and held it up to Shadow, nervously. “Hehe… He basically had me surrounded.”

Shadow stared at the candy, and put a hand up to it, turning away. “Then I’m at fault, forgive me for rough-housing you like that. Continue with your little celebrations. I have work to do.”

She cut him off, grabbing his arm, “Wait! Just one… piece of candy?” she continued to wave it around. “As a true apology to me?”

“I’m not one for sweets.” He growled, not liking her stopping him.

“Aw, instead of outright refusing, try at least a chilidog?” Sonic held up the food in front of Shadow.

“Eat it, eat it, eat it!” The team and even Ember joined in on the peer pressure.

Shadow looked around, before swiping the food out of Sonic’s hand and closing his eyes. “Hmph, if it’ll get you to let me leave faster… I suppose I can tolerate some kind of meal…” He took a bite.

Suddenly, his eyes lit up and the team all gasped.

“I… I think he likes it.” Amy stated.

“I think he loves it.” Tails exclaimed.

Ember, like a proud sister, held her hands up to her mouth in pure joy. “I think he really, really loves it!”

The rest of the night, Shadow ate and the team partied all together. Ember could finally say… she felt she had friends and a family again.

-The Fire’s Scourge.-

The Fire’s Scourge.

Commission for the lovely Marydragneell

By: Cutegirlmayra

Dear Manic,

Your song lyrics are so funny, not everything has to rhyme or sound like a poem. But I appreciate it, it’s great to read. I’d rather hear it though! Or at least sing it! When do you plan to visit me? It’s gets boring here sometimes… especially when Shadow bosses me around about being all ‘responsible’ and ‘acting my age’. I’m the same age as him! I was even created before him! I’m practically the oldest… anyway, I’m grumbling on paper, haha! Send me a mix-tape sometime and don’t be afraid to write back. I enjoy these letters.

I enjoy scrapping my claws against the thin paper as I write to you.

Sincerely, The most epic wolf you’ll ever know! Ember

P.S: Ember is easy to make songs out of, try and be more creative next time!

It was the last letter she had written Manic… before the letters stopped coming.

Ember lightly made sure her claws wouldn’t crease too much of the paper, deciding to write another letter in hopes he may respond this time. Like he used too…

The letter folded neatly into an envelop as Ember sealed it with a lick. She held it close to her face, letting it touch her nose as she excitedly withheld herself from getting her hopes too high.

Again…

She had been pen-paling Manic The Hedgehog, Sonic’s brother, for a little while now. Ever since Rouge gifted her a writing kit, trying to make peace with her since they sometimes had to work together, she’d been writing him back and forth like this.

She hopped down from the G.U.N HQ’s desk she was at and went to put it in the mail chute when Shadow stormed up to her.

“Where were you?”

His voice sounded annoyed, not like his normal, causal brooding…

“I was… um…” she hadn’t told Shadow about her little crush…

He looked at the letter in her hands, but she quickly stuck it in her tail and smiled nervously to him, “I’m just writing Santa!”

“Hmph.” He shot air out of his nose at her humor. “When are you going to start-“

“Acting my age?” Ember rolled her eyes, “Get to work? Be nice to Rouge? Hang out with people? I thought we were passed this already, I’m a grown woman! Let me live my life!” she folded her arms before exaggerating her independence, “I do jobs for G.U.N, don’t I?”

“Speaking of which, there’s been a portal breach near where you’re supposed to be patrolling.” He glared her down, seeing her trying to wiggle the letter out of her fluffy tail and get it in the mail chute.

When she saw him staring, she pretended she was just wagging her tail in excitement.

He pinched the middle bridge of his nose, “What am I to do with you?”

“Love me?” She moved back a bit, not sure if he’d find that funny.

His look certainly showed he didn’t.

“If you’re not going to take this mission seriously, I’ll go myself.” He grabbed what looked like a brown, dirtied cloak with rips all throughout it, but Ember immediately reached forward, grabbing a bit of it.

“No!”

“No?” he pivoted, “What do you mean, no? I thought you were ‘enjoying your life’?” he seemed to be spitting the same wording she had used in previous discussions right back at her.

Ember sweated a bit, seeing how angry he really was at her, but realized he was trying to cut her some slack. “You’re a good brother, Shadow. Whether you want to be or not.”

He raised an eyebrow, but she slowly began to tug the cloak off of him.

“And you do make a valid point… I need to prove I can handle this. You’re always worried about me-“

“-And for good reason.” He fully faced her, his tone full of distain.

She gulped, folding the cloak in her arms and continuing as she draped it over her arm. “B-but that’s why I’m going to show you I can do it! I’ve done big missions before, I can do some recon too.” She stood confidently, placing the cloak back on the hanger and tugging her own tighter onto her back, flexing it forward. “Trust me a little, I won’t let Eggman kidnap me again!”

Shadow’s eyes turned softer then, his shoulders going limp.

“Sonic said you passed out, turned insane again… how can I-?”

“I do reckless things, but most of the time, I’m only trying to make you proud.” She took his hand, shaking it lightly. “And do what’s right.”

“…Do you even comprehend what’s right?” He muttered the sentence out, but worried about her maturity level…

It was more tender a question than she had realized, and she quickly was caught off-guard.

Not wanting to continue the topic further, feeling a bit of hurt by those untrusting words, she let his hands go and tried to look chirpy.

“Well, brother. I promise to at least try and not get into trouble… of my own accord… if I can… deal?” her inputs made it all the more unbelievable.

He shook his head but conceded with a shake.

“I just don’t want you getting hurt…”

“I won’t!” She embraced him, knowing he wouldn’t embrace her back but still.

Shadow flinched at the touch, but relaxes after a moment, knowing this is just how Ember shows her affections.

She only gave hugs like this to him, anyway.

He was about to put a hand up to her head, attempting to reciprocate some family love before Rouge intervened, flying down with a sweet smile on her face.

She stretched her wings out a moment before retracting them back behind her. “Aww… look at the cute little siblings… finally getting along?” she teased.

Shadow quickly turned his head and hand away. “Ugh…”

Ember released him and glared at Rouge, sticking her tongue out. “You ruined our moment!”

“Oh? Did I?” Acting innocently, Rouge placed a finger up to her mouth. “Hadn’t noticed.” She winked, being playful. “Shadow, command wants to know about that portal…”

“Ember’s on it.” Shadow looked over his shoulder at her, and then back to Ember. “I hope.”

“Hope is enough!” she waved him off and dug through her tail, getting the letter she stashed out and dumping it in as quick as lightning.

“What was-?” Shadow peered down the mail chute but Ember was already booking it away.

“Bye, bro!”

“Wait! Ember!” He called after her, but she had already raced out.

“Wild one. How ever are you going to tame her to be a good little soldier like ourselves?” Rouge put her hands together and struck a very fake pose, she was clearly mocking the fact that Shadow was in charge of Ember’s training.

He sighed, still watching where she had run off too. “Sometimes… I worry I don’t know her full strength… as well as I pretend too.”

“You of all people should know her best. She doesn’t hide anything from you.” She walked up next to him, placing a hand on his shoulder, showing more comradery than teasing now. “To her, you’re family.”

“…She is the only thing I have to an actual family.” He muttered out, as though admitting it aloud for the first time.

“Oh my! What a declaration.” Rouge took her hand off him and covered her mouth, but smiled at his tender comment. “Such a softy under all those quills…”

“Hmph.” He moved away from her, trying to signal he was done talking but she flew off after him anyway.

“Do you know who she’s writing with my little present?”

He froze, looking back at her.

“Someone who may be close… but differently, compared to you.” She fluttered her wings and took off, giving him just enough to drive him crazy with questions.

He openly showed his teeth, frowning deeply. “At least she has a friend… that’s what she meant… wasn’t it?”

However…

Below where the letters are delivered, a few shadowy figures lurked. One suddenly caught the falling mail and tapped it against his shoulder, opening it up and pretending to barf. He shredded the letter and snickered, writing his own back with a click of a pen.

“Hehehehe… Dear Manic… Get lost.”

The other shadowy figures snickered a moment.

The mailman came and the new letter was sent, as the old one’s remains drifted down in steady, shredded pieces…

“And now, boys… let’s go catch a spark of flame~” A devious voice spoke through the darkness, and the gang all raced out to follow Ember’s figure disappearing into the woods…

----

Ember couldn’t remember much, which she wasn’t used to with such a profound memory. She could only recollect something hard had struck from behind, knocking her out pretty hard and leaving her mostly unconscious. Now, as she woke up, she noticed the jerking of a brown, dirtied bag squishing and bobbing her between mysterious footfalls that carried her in the bag.

“She’ll probably have portal-lag. Might as well set her down here till she wakes up.” The voice wasn’t familiar to her. It wasn’t from Sonic or from his gang, so she figured she was just kidnapped.

‘Kidnapped!?’ she plugged her mouth immediately after thinking that awful thought. ‘No, no, no! I just told Shadow I wouldn’t be kidnapped! Ohhh! Now I’m mad!’ She squirmed a bit in the tight space, her tail taking up most of the free space. ‘I’ll thump’em! I’ll trounce them! I’ll- I’ll-!’

“Are you mad?” Suddenly, she did pick up on a voice. Her bag was gently lowered and she could feel the swinging weight of her body finally rest upon cold ground.

Was that… Sonic?

Was this a joke!?

“We have a powerful entity on our hands… I just want the fiery babe to feel comfortable enough to not burn the whole place down to smithereens!” His sudden tone change,… that sarcasm,… the joke about the portal-lag…

Was she in another dimension?

“Tsk. I don’t see why you’re so fixated on chaos power again.” Another voice spoke out a grumbly tone, feminine this time. But…

Could she maybe..?

She tried to wiggle her finger around the opening of the bag, seeing if her claw could get the band on the bag a few more inches loose.

“…You don’t get it?” Sonic’s voice turned dark again, and she flinched a minute as her ears tried to adjust to the strange rhythm it had. Sonic was always full of life, vigor, and general velocity in his actions and words to match his quick feet. This… couldn’t be Sonic.

She felt a shift and the bag toppled over. Ember had to keep silent but could feel a breathy ‘yelp!’ escape her lips just barely. She instinctively plugged her mouth again, and quickly.

“What do you think I’m running here, Fi? You worthless Destructixs are in this for me. Got it? We broke out of jail for the sole purpose of lighting this world on fire with my iron fist pounding it into submission! To light the world… we need a match.” Ember could hear a fist pound into something, probably the other hand, but felt the shift in atmosphere… as though eyes were on her.

‘Light the world on fire..?’ She thought a moment, ‘Destructixs? Where have I heard… Ah!’ Ember suddenly recognized this speech pattern wasn’t Sonic’s at all! She remembered perfectly the name, where she had heard it too. Immediately, she decided she couldn’t—No, wouldn’t stay quiet and hide forever!

She had faked her unconsciousness to get information, but now, she was getting impatient.

‘Gerald Robotnik created me for good! To defend! I know who these guys are now…’ She flexed her claws, getting ready...

It only took a moment of further silence before the bag was shredded in seconds, and Ember rose up with a quick swipe toward where Sonic’s voice had previously come from.

“Scourge!” she cried out, “You rascal!”

“Woah. The kitty’s awake.” He smirked, stepping back to dodge her assult before tugging on his black, flaming jacket. “Boys?” he gestured to the gang as Ember’s arms were thrown behind her.

“Pfft. Who thinks they can hold me down—Ohhhhh…” She struggled a moment before turning her head around to look up at a large, imposing figure. “A big boy.”

The extremely large and tall giant growled down at her, at least, that’s how she saw him.

“Simian, make sure our guest knows her place.” He began to walk toward what looked like a stone throne. Around Ember was a large, black and blue stoned castle, or the remains of what looked like one.

She was able to fight a bit back and get her arms almost away from her back, but Sgt. Simian’s strength was certainly a match for her.

“Okay… Not so easy to break out of.” She grumbled, disliking the change in the situation.

“Stone, babe.” Scourge tapped the stone beneath them, looking at her over his shoulder. “Want to have a go at making this place light up?” he teased, moving over to his throne and sitting rather reclined in it. “Welcome to my realm. Not much. But all mine.” He put a hand up to his chin to rest his head on, “Well… anymore.” He snickered as the rest of the team seemed to chuckle back.

He motioned for the rest of the gang to come forward. “You know how hard it is to track down a little firefly like you?”

Ember spat on the ground, “Call me a firefly one more time…” she tried to resist being dragged forward from behind, her feet scuffing at the stones below her, but there was no traction strong enough to withstand Sgt. Simian’s brute strength. He basically dragged her towards Scourge at his request like a vacuum cleaner across a rug.

“Tsk. Like I care!” Scourge responded, watching as she was pushed forward towards him.

In protest at being man-handled, her feet began to spark against the stone, but no fire was produced.

‘Shoot!’ she thought to herself, ‘I’m surrounded! And on top of that? I’m not even in my own realm! Guess back-up’s out of the question…’

“You think we have time for a new carpet? This place is fireproof, baby! Hahaha!” He leaned his head back and laughed and laughed.

“Whoo… I have to hand it to ya. You’re one hard dame to find…” he clapped a little with his hands, as though congratulating her and rubbing some ‘tears’ out of his eyes after his such a good laugh. “Had to send every mercenary I could intimidate on the hunt for you. Glad you remember me though.” He winked.

“So… I was kidnapped, I’m in a different world, and you’ve sent spies to figure out where I was. Am I missing anything?” Ember raised an eyebrow, being rather composed as she relaxed. She was hoping it would make Sgt. Simian’s grip on her arms loosen, at least let his guard down, but that didn’t seem to be the case…

A red fox walked up to Scourge, turning around to face Ember and folding her arms, clearly not liking the other girl’s presence. Ember assumed this was the girl he called ‘Fi’, simply because she was the only girl in the group. So? Deduction stands that she must be the feminine voice she had heard previously...

“Show some manners and don’t directly talk to the king.”

“Wow. You even got her playing pretend.” Ember snapped a quick line back as the girl tensed up, her tail flicking in rage but Scourge just raised a hand.

“Feisty, feisty, feisty… I like it. But you’d do well to remember what situation you’re in.” he took his raised hand and leaned forward, snapping. “Snap!”

Suddenly, there was a harsh spark of pain in her arms. Ember was lifted up in a painful hold as Sgt. Simian held her suspended in the air.

Her eyes flinched, but she kept any grunt or utterance of pain at a minimum.

“Aaaaannnddd… Hold for dramatic effect… Snap!”  Scourge reclined again and snapped, having Sgt. Simian put her down again.

Her arms twitched under the uncomfortable position, and she swore a few jerks would have had her shoulders pop out of their sockets.

“Do I have your attention now, little spark?”

“It’s Ember.” Ember gritted her teeth. “And when Shadow finds out what you’ve done-!”

He suddenly rose to his feet, “I’ve defeated Shadow! And Sonic! At the exact same time!” he swiped his arms out, growing annoyed. “Don’t you dare think you can threaten me!!!”

“Tsk.” Ember emoted, not seeming to have known that before. She sweatdropped, nervous now if Shadow could even jump realms… ‘Maybe I should have laid low a little longer…’

“Scourge.” A hawk stepped forward, as though gently reminding his leader of his purpose.

“Hmph. I know!” Scourge dismissed the comment, swiping a hand at him, “In my own due time!”

He turned back to his throne, “As you recall, I was trying to lure out Sonic through a staged ‘setup’ if you will…”

----

It was a vivid memory—though Ember’s memory never failed her anyway. No matter… how hard she would try and forget.

Scourge had run into her vigilante G.U.N attire, not having fully recognized her as she continued to foil his criminal activities of trying to seize control over the world. Sonic and his friend would naturally call upon the Freedom Fighters to put a stop to his plans, but this time was different.

G.U.N had actually assigned her to stop a village fire,…

Little did she know it was a trap.

The citizen’s screamed in terror as wood and falling debris littered the skies, their homes and city collapsed around them in the flames.

Their city was deep within a crater formed in the earth, with sharp, jagged cliffs encircling them. There seemed to be a drainage system in place for floods, but for some reason, the drains had been clogged and the fire had no where to escape too. If they tried using water to put out the massive fires, which started up sporadically in different locations, then they would be trapped within the crater.

What made matters worse is that the fires had burnt the electrical powers, so even their way out was blocked besides long, carved stairwells which would be too dangerous for a mass of panicked people to scale in an efficient manner.

So what was Ember to do..?

“Help! Someone!” A woman cried from within a building as Ember quickly leaped up and scaled the tall skyscraper with her claws.

“Haaannnggg ooonnn!!!” she ripped through the flaming surroundings and grabbed the woman, rushing down and helping her to safety. “Does anyone know who started this?” Ember set her down lightly as the woman frantically turned around, wanting to aid as much as possible now that she was out of harm’s way.

“They called themselves ‘Destructix’. They said-“ as the woman began to cough and mutter, a voice suddenly rose from the flames atop a hill.

“Too bad! Looks like Blue didn’t have time to save any of you. Guess you’ll just burn straight to the underworld then!!!” A figure stood looming above on a cliff. He looked like a light green hedgehog with bright sunglasses, having the city’s flames dance in their shades, tugging on his jacket. He flicked his wrist as a few other figures came up: a monkey, red fox, frog, dog, hawk, and wolf. They stepped ahead of him and poured what looked to be gallons of gasoline down onto the streets below.

Like a skillet having oil poured on it, firing up everything for a split second of pure horror. The flash blinded the citizens as the heat swept their breaths up and burst the rest of their hope they had at survival.

People shrieked as he smirked, turning away before Ember’s rage couldn’t contain itself anymore.

Her fingers twitched, head pulsed with trauma as she saw children rushing away from the quickly moving flames…

“NOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!”

She couldn’t control it. It was too much on her heart.

The cursed emerald pulsed, cloaking her in a bright white as her eyes covered in pitch black smoke that rippled along her eye sockets. In this hysterical super form, she covered herself in chaos energy and burst through the trailing gasoline.

It was like an arrow through water, she would thrust one hand out and burning gasoline would splash out of her way onto the buildings and away from the cowering citizens. One hand at a time, she propelled herself through the streets. Her power turned the flames into nothing more than burnt oil stains against the city’s skyscrapers, extinguishing them as fire swarmed her being. With enough force, she had spared the majority of the city while they continued to evacuate. Some had burns, but it looked as though no one had died, miraculously.

“B-Boss!” The shaking hand of the Wolf gestured behind him towards the powerful streak of Ember’s power charging like a swift beam of light towards them.

“…Hmm?” Scourge turned around, his glasses suddenly shining with the light she was emitting as he strode back up to the edge and peered down at her. He smirked, his eyes completely consumed in the image of her magnificent flaming display of power and skill.

She scaled the ledge, climbing in a ferocious tantrum towards them. Below, people cheered and huddled close to their loved ones, scaling the escape route out from their precious homes now destroyed to mere ash.

Some of Scourge’s men got ready to fight, but he rose a hand up to stop them. “Wait!” His sharp teeth glistened when his tongue licked over their dry frames. The chaos energy and the flames left a streak of dry wind, smoky to the smell, and excited Scourge for a moment.

“Well, well… I think I remember you.” He backed off, “We’ll meet again, little spark!” he then escaped in the nick of time, just before Ember ripped through the skyscraper in her way, leaping straight through it, and landing off into the mountain’s cliffside. She attempted to pursue him in her fury, but his buddies and him had portal capabilities, and were gone without a trace.

Ember huffed and puffed, standing away from the fires still licking at the lightly fuming city before she collapsed and gripped her head. “How could… How could people like that still exist..? I thought… G.U.N was the only organization capable of being so cruel… I’ll find them. I’ll stop them no matter what it takes!!!” Ember’s oath was never forgotten, but she hadn’t found a rumor about the mysterious Destructix’s since.

----

So while Scourge finished his recollection of the story, Ember was still locked inside her own perfect memory of the event. The smoke that rose from that black pit… the reports of missing individuals that some witnesses say they saw escaping up the stairs… the families being left with nothing but soot on their faces and half-burnt clothes on their backs…

Scourge didn’t seem to notice her shaking pupils, but did see how quiet she was, staring off at the ground as she began to realize what a mad man he really was.

He took off his sunglasses, his eyes widening in glee. “That power was something else, babe. Mind telling me why you’re not summoning it now?”

She flicked her nose up, ‘Is that what he’s after?!’ and looked away. ‘At first it was to find Sonic… but now he might do something horrible like that… to find me.’ She couldn’t bare to think about it, biting her jaw tightly shut as she tried to hold in her rage. ‘What… what awful things did he do while he searched for her instead of Sonic..? Was it her fault..? That more people were hurt by his crazy, terrorist attacks?’

“Playing coy?” He teased, jumping down from his throne and walking over to her, standing by her side and checking her out. “That power’s not asleep, is it? Hate to wake it up…”

His threats fell on deaf ears, which she twitched to show her ignorance of his roaming eyes…

Her tail maneuvered itself between Sgt. Simian’s legs… waiting for a good opportunity…

“I remember how you looked, sweetheart. Covered in the light of flames and spouting oil this way and that.” He gestured with his hands, flinging them out left and right to show a live demonstration of her feat. “You almost made me think you cared for all those people down there…”

She growled.

After seeing his eyes light up at her reaction to him, she forcing her mouth shut again, but she refused to let him taunt her.

He wanted a fight, but she wouldn’t give it to him.

He put his glasses back down over his eyes, his smirk fading slightly. “You’re not one to talk back or pick fights, are you? Caution is the most annoying trait, babe.”

Ember sighed, “You want my power. That’s annoying in and of itself too.” She lowered her head, playing into the ‘I give up’ motive and waiting for Simian to drop his guard.

She felt his hands loosen with her bending body and knew the moment wouldn’t be too far off now.

Just a little longer…

“Well, yeah. I find it hot.” He suddenly lurched forward, straight at her face. It startled her, but he reached directly at her chest and grabbed her emerald, sticking just slightly above her shirt as she felt the Master Emerald’s power suddenly rejecting it, inflicting Ember’s essence with its powerful, pure chaos energy.

“AHHHH!!!” she flung her head back as he poured some of his chaos energy into her, causing immense pain as the cursed emerald seemed to be repelled when it wanted to fight back and defend itself.

“Hahaha! So it is cursed!” Scourge kept his grip tight, laughing as the fox girl saw where his hands were and quickly grew defensive.

“That’s enough, Scourge!”

Her jealous burst made him stop laughing, turning to look at her with a frustrated expression as his hand released Ember.

She fell to her knees, taking a moment to recover from that torture before she felt Sgt. Simian’s hand let go of her, now holding her with one. He did so to avoid falling with her, since he was much larger than her anyway.

Now was the time, she just needed her strength first.

“Fiona, baby, I’m working here.” Scourge began to walk up to her, seeming calm but Fiona knew his act all too well.

She stepped away a moment, seeing him immediately grow hostile and grab her neck.

He screamed in her face, dipping her down and gripping her to him, hollering down her throat. “Don’t interfere!”

When he let her go, she fell and coughed, clutching her sore neck before pointing towards Ember, “She’s nothing! You’ve seen me take down stronger foes than her! Let me fight her! I’ll prove how useful I can be-!”

“Pfft. Save it, toots. You and I both know little spark’s far more devastating than some freaky kung fu moves.” He waved her off, making Fiona look down and slam her fist to the ground.

“She’s the freak with the moves… I can do it. I can beat her if you’ll let me just-“

“Quiet!” He swiped an arm out, silencing her again. “You’re getting on my nerves. Take a chill pill and walk, Fi!” Immediately, as though understanding the context of his words, some of his men came up behind Fiona. She looked behind her, getting upset as she struggled and glared to Ember.

Ember didn’t have anything against the girl, besides that she followed a lunatic, but the look she gave her made Ember feel even more irritated.

Fiona shook off the men’s arms and got up, silently walking away with the men, clearly having some resolves.

“Hmph. Women, am I right?” he folded his arms and then looked back to Ember with a joking, sinister smile.

Now!

Ember tripped up Sgt. Simian, wrapping her strong tail around a leg and pulling him back to fall down behind her. He was already bending over to keep one hand on her, it was his own fault for thinking she couldn’t recover fast enough.

She got her arms back and pounced towards Scourge, raising a clawed hand up. “HAAA!!!”

“Oh! Something interesting!” he chimed, jumping back and out of her way as her claws dug into the concrete of the old castle, near his throne.

The stone bricks flew out of place and crashed all around, tink, tink, tinking onto the ground as rubble and chalky dirt launched everywhere into the open air.

Scourge wiped his mouth of the grey dirt and readied himself, looking thrilled at some violence. “Finally… I was thinking you were just gonna lay down for me, sparkz.”

“Ember.” She growled.

“Right, right. Well, you either have two options. As far as I see? It’s join me-“ he flicked off some rubble that was sticking to his shoulder, “Or death.”

Ember also got into a fighting position, summoning all her strength she had regained from resting a moment to her hands and feet.

“And it’s not really a request…”

Ember felt her power soar through her being, the cursed emerald still pumping chaos through her in a means to recover after that last attack.

She flung her arm out again, but it was a feint. Soon as he tried to dodge, she gripped the ground and swung a foot into his stomach.

“Offph!” She watched him recline back from the pain, his lips pushing forward at the intensity of the hit.

“Heh.” She had the advantage and wouldn’t let it slip away! “Here’s a taste of my power you want so badly! Have itttttt!” she roundhouse kicked, knocking his head back but he lifted an arm up to grab her other leg as she circled for another blow and threw her down.

Quickly getting back up, she saw his hands come together and slam down on the concrete where she had just rolled away from.

‘This is gonna take more than strength…’ she recognized that his strength was equal to that of her powered cursed emerald. He must have been powered by the Master Emerald too… but how?!

She didn’t have time to dwell on that. She wanted to prove, not just to herself but to Shadow too, that she could complete a mission on her own!

She summoned some power to her chest and filled her claws with chaos energy, making them grow out like beams of light. “Try dodging this, don’t underestimate me!” She leaped up and feinted a swipe as though about to cast Shadow’s Chaos Spears.

It worked. Scourge recognized the familiar motion and went to dodge what he thought was the onslaught of chaos energy spears, but she pushed off the wall nearest to her, her eyes twitching, ‘There! An opening!’

She kicked off the wall and threw herself fully at him, “Haaaa!!!!” she slashed his already permanent scar with fresh new claw marks across his chest.

“Agh!” he was blasted back, the pulse from her Chaos Claws sending the cursed emerald’s power through his body and having it repel his own stolen Master Emerald power.

The two didn’t mix well, the power kept blasting the other back, but at least she knew she could push him back if she summoned her power faster than he could counter it.

He still had that advantage… but for that moment, he wasn’t using it at its full potential. Even Ember could see that…

She landed a bit away from him, watching him grip at his chest. He seemed surprised to see no blood. “The damage was more to your energy.” She slowly rose up, the power in her claws fading as she returned to her usual twitch of sharpening her nails. “But I still got’cha…”

Indeed, she saw the wounds reopen on his chest, only a little blood oozed out but just enough for Scourge to look down and see the delayed reaction.

His face shifted to lines of anger stretched up from the dip in his narrowed eyebrows.

As though refusing to let loose his full power just yet, his energy subsided and he just looked back up at Ember, fixated on her form.

“Interesting…” he licked his lips, getting up. “Very interesting…” he still held his chest, some blood on his glove now, but the bleeding would stop momentarily as the chaos energy began to reform again.

She disengaged and stepped away, feeling the power in her claws slowly dwindle. “Tsk.” She kept sharpening them as sparks flew around her. ‘His attack on me from before weakened the cursed emerald… I can’t do what I normally can now… is that why he so directly attached the Master Emerald’s power to it? By doing so, he probably knew it would cripple me somewhat… I’ll have to play a bit of a waiting game to get my lost power back.’

She smirked.

‘Perfect. I’ll keep him talking…’

“So? You really think you’re going to somehow get me to join your little uprising?” She decided to play along, swishing her tail and moving back as to lure him up and think she wasn’t going to strike anymore.

“Heh… do you really think me that stupid?” He growled. She could feel his own chaos power recharging, and knew he was probably adopting the same strategy.

“You’re lucky, you know… I haven’t even begun to fight!” he suddenly let loose a Chaos Blast, shattering the ground and exploding outward as Ember couldn’t react fast enough to block against it.

She was blown into the wall, crashing hard against it and getting a headache when she landed back to the ground with a hard thump!

She groaned, trying to sense her surroundings again when a foot was pressed on her back, keeping her down.

Then… she felt a hand move through the back of her hair, gripping some strangled strings as smoothly as moving through water. But then her head was ripped back, forcing her to turn toward him.

“Erk!” it hurt like none other, but she could hear him shifting his muzzle through her hair, pulling her head back to lean and press against it.

“My, my… Who’s afraid of the big bad wolf?” he mocked with an alluring pleasure to his voice. “I’m not.”

“Back off!” she threatened, flailing a moment but his touch never wavered.

“You’re so enticing, Ember… like a warm fire that burns anyone who dares to touch it.” His words hissed in a pleasure-seeking tone that made her uncomfortable. What was that? Some sort of intimidating praise or actual flirting?

From back in the front of the castle, the gang watched on, having all scattered back after that fight.

They knew when not to intervene with Scourge, but Fiona couldn’t contain herself.

She lurched forward, only to have a hand grip her shoulder and the frog shake his head. This time she gritted her teeth, seeing how they all weren’t keen on Ember, but wouldn’t dare disobey Scourge again.

She held silent reservations, but looked on and held herself back. “I hate her…” she mumbled.

The rest of the team sighed in tense pockets of air, letting them go gradually. They seemed to be silently agreeing with her.

Maybe this girl was more a problem than a useful pawn…

“You know what’s crazy good about you, Toots?” Scourge smelled her hair in a deep, creepy whiff. Ember reached her hands back to get him off her hair but he gripped her wrists and spun her around, pinning her on the ground.

“Ack!” she felt the cruel stone scrape against her back. Her clothes survived the Chaos Blast, but some of it had ripped somewhat.

“You know what..?” He moved close to her face, his fangs skimming her forehead as his tongue taunted her eye.

It was disgusting, she twitched her eye and finally turned away, giving into some fear deep inside herself.

“After I broke out of jail for the hundredth time… I decided, hey, wonder how my dear emotionally distraught castaway was doing.” He pulled back and winked. “Found you again… a dog to those goody-two-shoes, and it’s been sparkz ever since, Cinder~”

“Ember.” She growled, as though cursing loudly, she tried to push against his strength.

For a moment, it was working. She could feel her power returning to her, inching him off little by little and getting her hands to lock in his own and steadily push him away.

But he only smiled, watching her struggle must have looked like a game to him.

“Whatever. Still on fire.”

“Ugh, What is?”

“My heart and your body, babe.”

She rolled her eyes, “I’ll make a fire in you, alright… one that burns you to a crisp!” she started to summon her own Chaos Blast, struggling under him.

However… his head jerked down and his fangs gripped her emerald.

“Ack!” she blushed before another huge wave of the Master Emerald’s power shot through her and electrified her body. “AHHH!!!”

Again, Fiona could not remain still, so as she went to leap forward, about to call out his name when the rest of the Anti-gang grabbed her and pulled her back, covering her mouth.

“Tolerate it.” the Lynx threatened. “He’s only getting what he wants.”

Her eyes were green with jealousy, but her face was red with anger and revenge.

Scourge let go and Ember collapsed on the ground, breathing heavily as it felt her entire insides had been fried.

“Ever since you raged from that burning town,” He wiped the spit off his mouth, letting her go and looming over her. “I’ve always had the hots for ya.”

She coughed and breathed heavily, sliding herself out from under him and leaning against the stony wall. She gripped it for support, rubbing her imbedded cursed emerald before gathering enough strength to speak again. “Me? Or my power?” she turned back to him, playfully folding her arms, faking that she was fine.

“Boo, it’s all in the same body.” He lowered his sunglasses down to get a better look at her. “What’s the difference?”

He must have called her bluff, because he moved right back where he was, pinning her against the stone and letting his nose skim her muzzle. He whispered, “What to do… what to do…” As though taunting her feeble state. “What ever should I do to you first..?” he smirked, looking back at her.

Ember ignored the power-plays, quickly changing the subject and trying to restore her strength back, struggling to push him away again. “My power isn’t me. I-I mean… I’m more than my abilities!” Her head rolled a moment, feeling nauseated from the two chaos powers conflicting each other.

“Sure, sure. But my abilities could send you to a whole new world…” He gave her a suggestive eyebrow movement.

Ember couldn’t let him just toss her around like a ragdoll! No matter how much his chaos power repulsed and diffused her own… she would have to fight!

Ember chuckled, trying to still play cocky as best as she could, even if she was stuck against a wall and a madman. “I’m already in another dimension.”

“I know, right? Exciting, isn’t it?”

He suddenly let her go.

It was then that Ember felt her body fall back to the ground. Was she unable to keep going?

She tried to slide her feet under her, but they skid back to being weakly shaken upon the ground.

She began to panic. ‘No… No-no-no, get up! You can’t let him win!’ She was growing more and more anxious and worried, but he just watched her face as her internal struggle grew more and more dire.

“Tsk, tsk, tsk. Someone can’t admit when she’s beat.” He chuckled right back, turning his head a bit upside down to get a better look at her. She hid her face and he gripped it with his hand, forcing it back into view and up to look at him.

He stroked with his pinkie the side of her cheek, still humming a bit of gleeful victory before flicking his head, flirtatiously. “Join me and we can have a bonfire later tonight~”

He moved dangerously close to her lips, “You and me… no sounds but the constant cries of you wanting more…”

She gagged. “Do you honestly think girl’s fall for that?”

Fiona had been taken away, pushed against another wall by her comrades, her fierce rage rising with each sentence she heard from the other room. She gripped at her captors backs and threatened to scratch and peel their skin off, but for her sake, they didn’t let go. “Sorry, not into ‘green’ fads.” Ember spat out.

“Ouch.” Scourge’s smirk was replaced quickly with a frown. “Touchy, touchy.”

“You seem to be.” Ember tried to bite at his wandering hands, but he pulled them back, apparently turned on her by actions as his eyes widen with intrigue.

His head perked up, and he mimicked a cat’s ‘rawr’.

“Ohhh… look who’s talking back. I like you.”

“Clearly…”

“Only… my love’s a little conditional. Pricey as it seems, I’m a man of material desire.” As he slipped a hand around her waist, she punched him back, summoning everything into that blow that forced him away.

“Grrk!” he gripped his eye, where she had punched.

Ember rose up and began to deal more hits, taking him off-guard as she spun and whacked him with her foot, leaving him prone before diving onto him with her knee, continuing the onslaught.

As though summoned by the sudden shift, the Anti-gang pounced and let Fiona go.

“W-what!?” Ember was tackled down, fighting for her life again as the Anti-gang began to beat down on her, protecting their so-called, ‘king’.

When they moved away, Ember was left utterly beaten and weak. Bruises forming along her muzzle and arms now… The only visible ones, anyway.

“Y… You cheated.” Ember stated, gritting through the pain as she crawled to try and get back up again, but was failing miserably. “I overpowered you… overcame… I would have won if-!” she was kicked across the room by Fiona, leaving her rolling along the cobble floor. “You… played fair.” She finished her sentence, but at what cost? She gripped her stomach and got up to her knees, panting as Fiona’s face looked like seconds away from murder. The Anti-gang turned to Scourge, who was getting up with a wobble in his step, gripping a hand over his eye.

“I’m starting to lose patience with you…” he muttered under his breath. “You say you don’t like green… but I know a certain hippie drummer boy you tend to write through G.U.N’s mail delivery service..! Too bad most of those letters don’t always end up in his hands…”

Ember was confused at first, not understanding before her eyes widened. “Are you talking about..?”

He didn’t let her finish, “I’m not one to be jealous, honestly. Only possessive. Which brings me back to my earlier demand…”

Suddenly, the Chaos Emeralds floated out from behind Scourge’s flowing jacket, revealing themselves as they gently swayed in a circle around his body. He approached his throne but stopped, turning his head back to her with another evil look of desire and pre-victory gloating.

“I want you… but all of you.” He turned back around and spread his arms out, the emeralds stopping their turning and remaining still… his presence was extremely intimidating, and Ember could feel she wasn’t at full power yet… The healing would need more time!

‘He knew about Manic? What else did he know!?’ She couldn’t continue on like this. Her panic was reaching its maximum capacity. She could feel the Cursed Emerald wanting to retaliate with the dark madness she knew all too well. ‘He knew how to reverse the Cursed Emerald’s power onto me… He knew about G.U.N, Shadow… what else is he hiding up his sleeve?!’ she felt the world caving in on her. ‘Shadow… Sonic… Manic…’ she closed her eyes, remembering her dear friends she had collected along the way. ‘What if they can’t save me..? He clearly gathered and stole all the Chaos Emeralds from our world… he’s… so powerful now. He can trump me at every turn!’

She looked to his team, slowly withdrawing with a sick sense of gloating in their boss’s power, staring at her and waiting for him to deal a finishing blow. ‘I… I can’t do this, can I? Shadow was right…’

Then… a letter returned to Ember’s memory.

Those words…

“Won’t happen.” She suddenly felt a courage spark in her.

“I won’t let you win.” She felt her fist tighten. The words her friend wrote her sang in her ears now, the last letter she had read from Manic…

Dear Ember,

What’s up? Sorry I haven’t written in a while! I hear it’s been pretty rough for you. Shadow sounds a bit like a downer, man. In all honesty, you gotta keep your head up. No matter what rain falls in the summer, it just turns to snow in the winter, and then a pleasant shower in the spring. I guess that’s super poetic, heh. But you like that kinda stuff, right? Anyway, what I mean is, don’t let things that seem hard keep you down. You have a really unique spirit, Ember. Kinda like your name, you’re a spark to the flame. Riding and gliding, you’ll always be the same, but evolve toward your name. Ember, Ember. Spark and shine. Embers and cinders, lighting the night! It’s hard not to write lyrics for ya, I know you laugh at me when I do, but it’s so easy for me to get inspired off of ya. You must be some kind of muse to me. Is that okay? Whatever, I’m not a very good letter writer, but I hope you know…

You aren’t just the embers, but the spark to the flame.

- Manic The Hedgehog

Her head reared up, his lyrics giving her strength as her heart pumped rapidly and her power swiftly returned to her.

“You want to see fire and brimstone?” She blasted her energy out, her super form taking effect again. It would cost her this time… but for once, she felt her mind just a little more clearer—it peeked through the haze of crazy power, and gave her the confidence to remain calm.

“We’ll see about that.” Scourge’s evil, scheming smirk reappeared. He lowered his eyes, attracted to her rebelliousness but also trying to not get frustrated again. “I’m not very patient.”

“I’m not very outspoken, and yet, here we are.” She smirked back, unwilling to be intimidated by his confidence. She proved she could beat him once. Time to do it again…

“This time, I’m going to push you around!” She took a few steps forward, her power sucking away at her now, like one last shot of adrenaline to end it all or be ended herself. “I’m speaking out against your bad fashion sense.” She egged him on.

“That’s it! I’ve put up enough with this! I’ll just take you here and now!” he blasted a deep purple, much like her Cursed Emerald’s power. His chaos had turned negatively charged and dangerously unstable.

At least she had some practice with being an uncontrollable mass of destruction.

“Bite me.” She threw her hand out, spiking out artificial chaos claws a few inches ahead, glowing purple in radiance once again. Her white form and black eye-sockets fanned like a raging fire, waiting for him to come at her.

“I’ll try!” his smile turned devilishly crazy, as though it was blood-hungry now.

The two clashed in what looked like an array of lights, flashing and blinding the other Anti-gang members as they held their arms out to shield themselves from the aftermath. The force tossed them back and around, skidding on their feet to avoid falling back.

“They’re gonna kill each other!” One of them shouted out, but it was hard to tell who with the constantly clashing lights that blinded their sights, and the rapid whipping of force pounding them in different directions as Ember and Scourge duked it out with everything they had.

“Dang it, Scourge! He’s going to take the whole fort down with him!” That one sounded as though it was Fiona, but before anyone could say anything more…

There was a large explosion, blasting the stone walls as Scourge shoved stones off of himself. He looked enraged, huffing and puffing a moment, wiping some blood off his chin.

“Heh… heh… Okay, doll. You’ve got my attention.” He breathed as though exhausted, bruised up and singed in different locations on his fur. “That power has a kick to it. Mind if I take a bit of it?” He shot up through the air, “Or how about all of it!?”

He rocketed down to Ember who had let her super form take over her actions. Though she was conscious and aware of herself, her reflex was stronger than her mind could keep up with. It was the ultimate instinct, a great offense to his aggressive—and unconcentrated—attack style.

She was battered and bruised though, but countered most of Scourge’s hits. This wasn’t looking good for either of them. They had different ways of utilizing chaos energy, both in dangerous ways, but with grave consequences on both of them. Especially mentally…

“Urk!” Under his sunglasses, which had fallen with the swing of his head down to his eyes, he suddenly winced in a bit of fear. “W…What-what gives you all this power!? Why won’t you just give in to me!?” It was almost pathetic, his sudden realization of how far Ember’s power could take her, but Ember liked to hear she was getting the advantage again.

She strained against his energy, him charging at her again, her pushing him back and holding her own as she tried to summon enough strength and sanity to speak again.

“It’s… because…”

Shadow… Sonic… Rouge.

“I have…”

Cream, Amy, Knuckles, Tails…

“P-people…”

Her memories, Maria… Dr. Gerald Robotnik.

All of her experiences.

All of her strife and happiness, pain and sorrows.

…Manic…

“I want… to protect!”

She sent a large energy wave out of her, rippling through the air as he remained stunned at the intensity of her Cursed Emerald’s power.

It was almost as though her very chest was shaking, the Cursed Emerald looking as though it was being rocked from her very core. Her soul taking full swing at him, him locked in her grip as she refused to let go.

“How’s that possible!?” he cried out, but it was too late now…

“I have all 7 Chaos Emeralds! You have only one!”

“Guess you didn’t do your research, but this little emerald was cursed for a reason!” She formed a beam at the tip of her protruding emerald, Scourge’s eyes glazed over with its wild radiance as he pulled his head back, whincing as he knew…This was gonna hurt. A lot.

“HAAAAAAAAAA!!!”

She spread a beam of dark purple energy out from her chest, propelling it into him as she held his fighting hands in place. A direct shot. A finishing blow. All she had left to give.

 She left him with nowhere to dodge.

 She had grappled him, causing his flimsy form to fly out in front of her, being forced to remain in the shock-blast of her immense power.

To keep from having the power push her back against the wall, she dug her feet into the ground of the cobble floor.

“AHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!” the hit finally died down and caused Scourge to fall flat down on his face when she released him and backed away.

She gripped her arm, feeling the fatigue as her form disappeared and she fell down too. “You may be ticked… hah… hah… but no amount of fighting… hah… will keep me from forgetting… hah… hah… my friends.”

That was all. The last of everything. At least, she thought it was. Her vision so blurry and her body so numb.

The Cursed Emerald faded… as though Ember was left only to her mortal capabilities now.

“Grr…” he gripped the ground beneath him, “…Ow.” feeling the Chaos Emeralds shoot out from him, he forced his crisp self to get up, still steaming from the hit.

 “YOU LITTLE-!” he reached out to her. “Whether you join or not, I’ll just kill you and dance on your corpse!”

While the two were distracted, they didn’t notice a portal open and his Anti-gang getting beaten in their attempt to block out their powerful and heated light energy.

“You can’t win! Ahh! Ow! Hot! You can’t burn me! I’m raw to the core, babe! I’m-… I’m not done,… I’m well done! Haha! Ouch… Get over here…” he began to crawl to her, and it was pretty impressive that he had even survived her attack.

‘How?’ Ember’s eyes were too exhausted to shake in fear, her body too tried to fully react to his advances toward her. ‘He’s totally beaten… He can barely move… the Chaos Emeralds… He must have used them to block some of the attack… but they’re drained too. How… How powerful is this guy?’

“I won.” She countered.

He fidgeted in his painful crawl towards her.

His face and belly were scraping against the floor, his knees skidded with fresh burns that only made the stone sting further against the cold, rough touch. The surface was like sandpaper on his blackened hide, but he kept moving, he kept crawling… his gloves ripped and his sunglasses blasted like a comic book page’s BAM. He kept coming. He wouldn’t back down.

“I’m not just gonna lie down and die! I’ll take you with me!” he raised a crazy eye and gripped her head.

She was powerless to stop him, she could barely move her body, let alone keep her eyes open.

“You… cheated.” She muttered again as he attempted to use her head to push him off the ground, but she didn’t have enough strain and just toppled with him.

“Dang it…” he finally let out what sounded like his own acceptance of his defeat. “You and I… we’re too alike.” He just managed a smirk. “You and I… we’re bad to the bone.”

“No…” Ember breathed out and managed to look him in the eye.

“I’m nothing like you.”

Then…

“Scourge!”

Scourge stopped in his pursuit, still gripping Ember’s head. She was so close to fainting that she couldn’t move out of his grasp.

He turned to the sound and noticed his gang tied up and on their knees, looking ticked at three figures who walked into the shadows of the room.

Scourge quickly removed his hand and grabbed Ember by her neck, forcing himself up while pulling her with him.

He wobbled to his feet, clearly annoyed and struggling to find a joke in the situation. “So much interference… Can’t a man feed his ambitions first?” he licks his lips. “What is this, the Calvary?”

The figures halted.

“Heh. Might as well make a lasting impression, hmm? Fire girl’s mine! You’re too late to save anyone!” He was fibbing. It was all a fake show to mask the fact that he knew he was beat. He couldn’t do anything and neither could Ember now. His strength to rise to his legs was nothing but a mortal attempt to look like a god. He was really just a rag-doll with his stitches coming undone, the fluff of powerlessness inches from snapping out of him and spreading like dandelion fuzz around the air.

For a last kick, a final punch, icing on the cake of trying to reclaim an authoritative stance, he leaned in to kiss her…

“I… won’t… lose…” his façade was failing him, he was about to collapse. He pushed his thumb up to get her chin to rise…

A moment away from some petty form of victory… not willing to admit defeat…

But a noble drumstick hit the side of his cranium.

His eyes blinked, dazed and confused.

One figure stuck a hand out into the light where Ember and Scourge had made the ceiling fall apart, but some of it dared to stay intact.

One pointer finger rose up and wagged itself in broad daylight. “No, no, no… that’s no way to treat a lady, dude.”

Scourge squinted his eyes as Ember slowly began to go limp in his hold.

She was too exhausted to try and look and see who it is, but ever ounce of her felt it knew that voice. Like a steady drum beat… like a rhythmic pound within the sound of the man’s voice.

“And you are?”

“When Ember’s letters started turning sour, I figured something wasn’t right.”

That voice… She knew that voice…

“Sonia said they were forged when we compared handwriting with previous other letters she had written me.”

It couldn’t be… but Ember’s eyes struggled to force themselves open just a little longer…

Hoping for a glance of him…

Of…

“I went to Sonic for some answers. Turns out Shadow was looking for her too and well,” he shrugged, but his voice was immediately recognizable to Ember.

 “M-…Man...ic?”

 “Well, now we’re saving my luscious lady from your filthy little hands!” Manic, Sonic, and Shadow both stepped out of the shadows, revealing their forms as Shadow narrowed his eyes, a deep glare upon his broad brow as he noticed the state Ember was in. Sonic was also acting a bit more serious than Ember had ever seen him look before, but that soon changed to a proud smile when he noticed Scourge was thoroughly beat-up by her before they had even gotten there.

“L…Luscious?” she could barely get any air to escape her throat and respond to him, but he seemed to be proceeding with caution, noticing her frail state. Still, it made her want to chuckle, bringing a corner of her lips up to a smile at hearing his ridiculously outdated talk start-up again. It wasn’t nearly as annoying as Scourge calling her ‘spark’ or ‘baby’. She’d rather hear Manic say it than him.

“It means you’re rocking!” Manic drummed the air, hearing her faintly whispered reply to his shenanigans. “But in a- ‘pretty and wonderful personality’ kinda way.”

“This is annoying.” Scourge lowered his eyelids, tilting and trying to regain his lost balance again. It was clear he wasn’t ready for a round 16… as he had previously already taken Ember on a good number of times.

“This is the bozo I have to rival with?” he looked comically to Ember, as if not understanding her taste. He pulled on her hair again to get her to look up at him, and through the pain, she laughed a moment.

“He’s the right… shade of green.”

Scourge showed his fangs on that comment, not liking it one bit.

“I can still take him.” Ember protested, but weakly pawed her claws at him. This only made the scene funnier and more desperate.

“Right. Don’t mean to steal your thunder, babe, but let me and my bros handle this.” Manic turned back to the Anti-Gang as Sonic and Shadow leaped forward.

Scourge’s eyes widened, not ready for this new encounter at all.

With that last comment, Shadow darted up and launched a Chaos Spear, which forced Scourge to jump back. He released Ember, leaving her to drop like dead-weight on the ground, flopping a bit and not even trying to stop the fall… even just a little bit.

She wouldn’t call out for help though, she just tried to keep breathing and keep her eyes from fully shutting. She wanted to see this. Shadow kick some butt, Sonic do his thing, and Manic… she just wanted to stare at him as long as she possibly could.

It was good to see him again. So, he didn’t hate her? All those sent letters never reached him? What awful things was Scourge writing to him, under her name?

Scourge was injured and woozy, so when Shadow’s feet hit the ground, he was still unsteady.

Shadow dealt a number of powerful blows, causing more noticeable blood to spit out from Scourge’s mouth, revealing the internal injuries were getting just as bad as his outer appearance…

The Chaos Emeralds were flung from his being— Pik, pik, pik!

They bounced against the ground, tumbling, and finally rolling through a half-demolished wall’s jagged holes where stones had been hit out of place.

Sonic watched the emeralds scatter and raced along the still remaining walls, letting his hand skim their grainy exterior before rolling into a ball and ducking into the holes of the same wall after them.

“I’ve got Scourge, you get Ember!”

Sonic’s voice rang out as he sped through the barely hanging walls of the destroyed castle, revealing his super from as he blasted the remaining structure away. With that wall gone, the whole place started to shake and loosened stones began to fall around them.

The Anti-Gang looked up, realizing the whole place was about to go down.

Scourge’s super form immediately faded with a knee to the face as Sonic easily began to pummel him down while Shadow turned his attention back to Ember.

Right before she fainted, she felt Shadow quickly scoop her up. A tight, firm grasp upon her sides made her flinch a bit in pain, but his words made her happy in their weird way. “Stupid girl, what did I tell you about making enemies!?”

“Only twice a day?” she joked, and then her eyes rolled and she fell unconscious.

She only vaguely remembered voices. Shouting from Scourge, mostly. She did hear Manic and figured he must have been the one who rushed over, skidded to his knees, and felt her face…

But she could have imagined it…

The next morning, she admitted what she had done was reckless, and should have tried to escape instead of fight.

Manic had tended to her wounds with Rouge and other G.U.N officers, but Sonia was the one who helped create the portal to get her out of that mess.

She personally thanked her before Sonia had to return and govern her own kingdom that Sonic and Manic willingly gave off to her. Neither wanted to rule, but Sonia was a natural leader who was born for the role, quite literally.

Laying on the gurney, she slowly blinked her eyes to adjust to the light, having taken a long rest since then. Shadow, Sonic, and Manic had stayed at different times to check on her as she dozed off repeatedly back to her deep, recovery slumber. However, this time, they all seemed to be in the room.

She immediately opened the conversation, weakly and groggy at first, with a gentle explanation of her behavior for why she didn’t try to run but fought instead.

“I just wanted to see how far our little ‘game’ would go.” She withdrew herself back from Shadow’s glare as she rose from the gurney. “Who defeated him in the end… might I ask?”

In her heart, she still believed she succeeded. “Cause honestly,” she began, unable to keep it to herself. “He cheated.”

The men had different reactions to that. Sonic chuckled while Manic rolled his eyes with a smile on his face, and Shadow just grumbled something under his breath… probably a curse she was glad she didn’t hear. Maybe he was holding back..? Due to her condition?

Shadow turned to Sonic, who looked back at him and then over to Manic. They seemed to be thinking the same response…

“We all kinda chipped in.” Sonic stated, before Shadow shook his head and sighed.

“Far to modest… I completely obliterated him.” Shadow immediately bit back at Sonic’s rather ‘humble’ comment.

“What!?” humbleness went out the door as Sonic suddenly spun to confront Shadow’s claim, “We all fought him! And besides, I beat him up waaaaaay before you or Manic stepped in!”

“I believe you have failed to recall how I dealt with him swiftly first. You’re the one who called me off to get your own share of the action.” Shadow folded his arms, turning at an angle away from Sonic’s childish behavior. “Honestly, you’re no better than her at claiming all the glory…”

“You’re the one making a fuss!” Sonic pointed an accusing finger before looking over to Manic, “Well? Am I right? Or am I right!”

“I’m a peacemaker, yo. A pacifist at heart.” Manic drummed the side of the gurney, refusing to be apart of the contention. “But for you, I couldn’t help but summon my old drum set. Sent beats of righteous justice his way.” He winked to Ember, admitting that he did join a little bit in the fight, even if it was indirectly and through the power of his sick, twisted beats.

“You were ranged, but still effective.” Shadow still didn’t know how to address the fact that his so-called ‘Sister’ was writing a complete stranger. To him, anyway, he didn’t know anything about this ‘Manic’ fellow but trusted him after all he’d done to find and save Ember. “However, you have yet to explain your side of the story…” Shadow turned to Ember again, “How exactly do you two know each other?“

“It’s been a while since you’ve fought, Manic.” Sonic smirked, turning his attention away from Shadow’s stubborn crossed-arms, not willing to admit it as a team effort, but also avoiding his brother and his possible girlfriend from having to admit anything.

“I did most of the work, though…” Sonic muttered through the side of his mouth, pulling up a hand to side-mouth the statement towards Ember, grinning widely as he winked to her.

This only made Ember smile, seeing them all try to lighten the mood for her.

“You merely distracted him as I got Ember to safety and defeated him only after I had stepped in.”

“I had to let you have a few blows, you were acting like the angry big brother all the way there! And what? Are you trying to look ‘cool’ in front of your sister now or something?” Sonic teased, calling Shadow out with a hint of casual backstabbing.

He leaned towards Shadow, lowering his eyelids with a wicked sense of pleasure on his face, waiting to see Shadow’s reaction to his words.

“Why?” Shadow closed both his eyes, refusing to give Sonic what he wanted. “I have no need for that. She already looks up to me far more than she should.”

“Yeesh, what a double-edged sword.” Sonic sweat dropped a bit, flinching back at how arrogant Shadow could be when provoked.

But… Ember noticed that he didn’t protest Sonic’s words too severely… It made her heart lighter than air… hearing him accept her being called his little sister without too much of a complaint.

“We searched a few realms before finding the right one. Sorry for being a tad late—not so fashionably—But it was far out and about, man.” Manic twirled his drumsticks into a holster and walked over to Ember, subtly reminding the other men in the room that it was about Ember, not them.

He leaned on her bedside, “Just glad you’re alright.”

His smile melted her worries away, and she tilted her head towards him, wishing to be closer to that positive aura his smile gave off. She tilted her chin down with a faint blush…

Then something crossed her mind, just as quick as her blush disappeared.

“T-those letters, though… the fake ones. W-wha-what did they say?” Worriedly, Ember’s face turned sorrowfully up to him with regret. “If I had known…”

“Don’t worry about it.” He flicked a finger under her chin, tapping it playfully but remaining at a distance. Especially with Shadow around… she took a quick glance at him before pulling a bit away from Manic, respecting that he was just as nervous with being affectionate around her with Shadow in the room as she was towards him. “I’m just glad we were able to nab that bad dude. He should be in prison now, right?”

“Him and his goonies.” Sonic nodded as Shadow took a few more turns looking back and forth between Manic and Ember.

‘Just what the heck are you two, anyway!?’ was the expression on his face, leaving Ember to awkwardly look away and wag her tail as Manic scratched behind his head and nervously laugh the constant double-glances Shadow gave him away.

----

Far away, and in a dusty jail cell, Scourge and his team were separated.

He was thrown into quarantine with a ripped-up jacket that freed his arms from their insanity hold around his waist, gripping the bars. “I vow to never rest till Ember’s blood is burning on my hands, or at least something of hers..! I will have my REVENGE!”

“Keep it down over there!”,

“Ahhh, shut up!”,

“Is that..? Ah, man. Why’s he back with us?”

The other inmates could hear his ranting cries clear across the courtyard, where Fiona and the gang pop some bubble gum. She stuck it to a nail file and threw it up over the wall. Quickly moving through the bars of his small, rectangular window, it flipped a few times before descending and clinging its gummy, pink, and spit covered substance against the wall.

It stuck to the inside of his cell, slowly being pulled down by the weight of the nail file and stretched towards him. Finally, with Scourge leaning up against the wall, grinding his teeth together in frustration, he heard it tink just above him.

He stopped scowling and looked up, seeing the metal gleam in his eyes, his sunglasses upon his head also reflecting their bright, silver exterior.

“First freedom.” he smiled with evil glee.

“And then, that day… will come soon.”

Laughter echoed the walls of the isolation unit.

End.